







 
   
     
       
         Truths victory against heresie; all sorts comprehended under these ten mentioned: 1. Papists, 2. Familists, 3. Arrians, 4. Arminians, 5. Anabaptists, 6. Separatists, 7. Antinomists, 8. Monarchists. 9. Millenarists, 10. Independents. As also a description of the truth, the Church of Christ, her present suffering estate for a short time yet to come; and the glory that followeth at the generall resurrection. / By I.G. a faithfull lover and obeyer of the truth. Imprimatur, John Downame.
         Graunt, John, of Bucklersbury.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A85551 of text R200005 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E277_7). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 219 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 40 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A85551
         Wing G1597
         Thomason E277_7
         ESTC R200005
         99860807
         99860807
         112932
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85551)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 112932)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 46:E277[7])
      
       
         
           
             Truths victory against heresie; all sorts comprehended under these ten mentioned: 1. Papists, 2. Familists, 3. Arrians, 4. Arminians, 5. Anabaptists, 6. Separatists, 7. Antinomists, 8. Monarchists. 9. Millenarists, 10. Independents. As also a description of the truth, the Church of Christ, her present suffering estate for a short time yet to come; and the glory that followeth at the generall resurrection. / By I.G. a faithfull lover and obeyer of the truth. Imprimatur, John Downame.
             Graunt, John, of Bucklersbury.
          
           [4], 73, [1] p.
           
             Printed for H.R. at the three Pigeons in Pauls Church-yard,
             London, :
             1645.
          
           
             Dedication signed: John Graunt.
             With a t.p. woodcut.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Aprill 9th"; after I.G.: "a Comfitmaker in Bucklers Bury".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian sects -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Church -- Unity -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A85551  R200005  (Thomason E277_7).  civilwar no Truths victory against heresie;:  all sorts comprehended under these ten mentioned: 1. Papists, 2. Familists, 3. Arrians, 4. Arminians, 5. A Graunt, John, of Bucklersbury.  1645    41495 46 0 0 0 0 0 11 C  The  rate of 11 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
         
           By
           
             I.
             G.
          
           A
           faithfull
           lover
           and
           obeyer
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             divisions
             and
             offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             you
             have
             learned
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             ,
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Imprimatur
             ,
          
           JOHN
           DOWNAME
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           VVORSHIPFULL
           ,
           Sir
           BENJAMIN
           RUDYARD
           ,
           Knight
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ;
          
        
         
           AS
           formerly
           I
           have
           acquainted
           you
           with
           two
           small
           Treatises
           ,
           which
           were
           dedicated
           to
           his
           
             MAJESTIE
          
           and
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           so
           now
           I
           have
           presumed
           on
           Christian
           affection
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           this
           victory
           of
           Truth
           to
           your
           religious
           view
           and
           meditation
           .
           The
           odds
           in
           the
           conflict
           was
           much
           ten
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           being
           roots
           of
           a
           thousand
           branches
           ,
           even
           so
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           so
           grosse
           in
           nature
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           should
           speak
           all
           I
           know
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           seeme
           incredulous
           to
           your
           exercised
           and
           experienced
           judgement
           ,
           and
           prejudicious
           unto
           many
           that
           want
           the
           like
           knowledge
           and
           discernment
           ,
           so
           that
           for
           this
           time
           I
           thought
           thus
           briefly
           to
           disarme
           the
           Leaders
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           following
           multitude
           of
           the
           Army
           may
           have
           premonition
           before
           the
           time
           come
           that
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           
           Christ
           shall
           be
           slaine
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           hearts
           discovered
           .
           And
           for
           my
           own
           particular
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           finding
           the
           boldnesse
           and
           impudency
           of
           error
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           multiplicitie
           ,
           whereby
           the
           whole
           Citie
           is
           in
           every
           part
           and
           place
           infected
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           fountain
           ,
           the
           Countryes
           also
           ,
           I
           could
           rest
           no
           longer
           silent
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           God
           of
           his
           own
           goodnesse
           and
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           communicate
           and
           impart
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           his
           Word
           unto
           me
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           notwithstanding
           my
           own
           unworthinesse
           and
           weaknesse
           :
           this
           truth
           received
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           hath
           been
           as
           a
           fire
           which
           I
           could
           no
           wayes
           hinder
           from
           burning
           into
           a
           flame
           ,
           through
           the
           light
           whereof
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           your
           grave
           and
           prudent
           countenance
           ,
           he
           that
           reads
           it
           may
           have
           information
           of
           the
           evill
           and
           error
           without
           prefigured
           ,
           and
           within
           this
           Treatise
           manifestly
           revealed
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           good
           and
           happinesse
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           old
           path
           and
           straight
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           opened
           and
           declared
           ;
           to
           which
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           the
           houshold
           of
           faith
           are
           strangers
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           perverters
           .
           And
           Sir
           ,
           I
           pray
           of
           one
           thing
           take
           notice
           in
           the
           figure
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           most
           obscure
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           is
           most
           dangerously
           subtill
           and
           mysterious
           in
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           at
           this
           very
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Counsell
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           he
           doth
           more
           hurt
           in
           one
           houre
           then
           in
           ten
           heretofore
           ;
           his
           badge
           is
           
             F.
          
           Wherefore
           Right
           Wor
           :
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Churches
           enemies
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           despised
           and
           persecuted
           wife
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           her
           little
           children
           ,
           have
           your
           love
           ,
           helpe
           ,
           and
           assistance
           .
           These
           are
           all
           that
           are
           intreated
           for
           to
           be
           granted
           by
           you
           ,
           most
           vertuous
           and
           noble
           Senator
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           is
           your
           faithfull
           and
           humble
           servant
           ,
        
         
           
             JOHN
             GRAUNT
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           Truths
           Victory
           against
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           
             TRVTH
             .
          
           
             NOw
             all
             you
             Heresies
             ,
             new
             and
             old
             ,
             that
             have
             mustered
             up
             your
             powers
             and
             forces
             against
             me
             that
             am
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             drawne
             out
             your
             Companies
             into
             Regiments
             ,
             and
             your
             Brigades
             into
             an
             Army
             of
             strong
             armed
             fighting
             cruell
             men
             ,
             whom
             all
             this
             world
             long
             have
             plotted
             ,
             devised
             ,
             and
             waged
             battel
             against
             me
             and
             my
             generation
             ;
             and
             by
             your
             subtile
             discipline
             in
             the
             artillery
             of
             error
             ,
             iniquity
             and
             deceit
             ,
             have
             made
             your selves
             so
             skilfull
             and
             artificiall
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             alwayes
             boldly
             and
             scornfully
             given
             mee
             many
             alarmes
             ,
             summons
             ,
             onsets
             ,
             skirmishes
             ,
             underminings
             ,
             stormings
             ,
             killings
             ,
             firings
             ,
             poysonings
             ,
             murthering
             of
             my
             Children
             and
             Witnesses
             ,
             denying
             us
             quarter
             ,
             or
             any
             mercy
             ,
             although
             we
             have
             cryed
             out
             for
             pity
             and
             compassion
             ,
             above
             these
             four
             thousand
             yeeres
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             take
             notice
             therefore
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             now
             ,
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             now
             in
             this
             little
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             makes
             an
             end
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             finisheth
             transgressions
             :
             and
             which
             also
             accomplisheth
             my
             injuries
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             my
             teares
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             my
             lamentation
             and
             weeping
             :
             Now
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             are
             so
             much
             increased
             ,
             and
             grown
             so
             innumerable
             ;
             I
             challenge
             you
             all
             ,
             even
             all
             your
             multitudes
             and
             gatherings
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             and
             condition
             ,
             Sect
             or
             Religion
             ,
             sex
             ,
             age
             ,
             tongue
             or
             nation
             soever
             you
             are
             of
             ;
             for
             that
             you
             have
             usurped
             my
             names
             and
             titles
             ,
             my
             house
             and
             children
             ,
             my
             birth
             ,
             my
             birth-right
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             my
             priviledges
             and
             my
             dignities
             ,
             my
             honour
             and
             authority
             ,
             my
             kingdome
             and
             Throne
             it self
             :
             and
             that
             you
             all
             have
             robbed
             ,
             oppressed
             ,
             spoyled
             ,
             reproached
             ,
             belied
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             beaten
             ,
             wounded
             and
             
             killed
             me
             in
             my
             truth
             and
             innocency
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             with
             despite
             and
             scorne
             ;
             contemptuously
             have
             cast
             me
             out
             from
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             defam'd
             my
             sincerity
             with
             heresie
             ,
             my
             purity
             with
             iniquity
             ,
             my
             fruitfulnesse
             you
             have
             call'd
             barrennesse
             ,
             and
             my
             faithfull
             fervency
             you
             call
             hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
             HERESIE
             .
          
           
             What
             strange
             voyce
             is
             this
             that
             wee
             heare
             ,
             (
             
               Truth
            
             saith
             shee
             )
             what
             is
             that
             ▪
             were
             you
             made
             to
             reprove
             our
             thoughts
             ?
             we
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             are
             grievous
             unto
             us
             to
             behold
             ,
             let
             us
             therefore
             examine
             her
             with
             despitefulnesse
             and
             torture
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             condemn
             her
             with
             a
             shamefull
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hath
             ever
             been
             your
             dealing
             with
             mee
             and
             mine
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             for
             your
             
               Cain
            
             kill'd
             my
             childe
             
               Abel
               ,
            
             and
             so
             your
             
               Ishmael
            
             mockt
             and
             persecuted
             
               Isaac
               ,
            
             my
             son
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             of
             life
             was
             slain
             by
             your
             children
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             as
             alwayes
             you
             have
             been
             at
             enmity
             and
             sworn
             adversaries
             :
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             you
             have
             had
             power
             and
             authority
             in
             your
             own
             hands
             ,
             to
             work
             your
             will
             and
             pleasure
             against
             us
             ,
             even
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             pomp
             and
             glory
             of
             temporall
             dignity
             &
             majesty
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             whom
             you
             have
             wrought
             your
             malice
             and
             implacable
             anger
             and
             wrath
             upon
             us
             ▪
          
           
             The
             great
             Image
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             four
             Metalls
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
            
             described
             to
             be
             the
             four
             great
             powerfull
             Monarchs
             which
             should
             rule
             and
             govern
             in
             this
             world
             :
             the
             golden
             head
             ;
             the
             silver
             breasts
             and
             arms
             ;
             the
             brazen
             belly
             and
             thighs
             ;
             the
             iron
             legs
             ▪
             and
             the
             feet
             and
             toes
             ,
             they
             consisted
             part
             of
             iron
             ;
             and
             part
             of
             clay
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             2.
             31
             
             ▪
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             all
             you
             my
             old
             sworn
             enemies
             ,
             have
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             them
             all
             ,
             even
             in
             all
             and
             every
             part
             of
             this
             terrible
             and
             great
             Images
             power
             and
             strength
             ;
             you
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             have
             wrought
             and
             effected
             under
             ▪
             and
             in
             a
             seeming
             bright
             and
             excellent
             way
             your
             own
             wicked
             spleen
             and
             indignation
             against
             me
             ;
             your
             father
             the
             Devill
             exercising
             his
             false
             accusation
             and
             lies
             ,
             his
             enmity
             and
             cruelty
             in
             the
             Monarchie
             of
             the
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             head
             of
             gold
             ;
             and
             after
             him
             he
             stirr'd
             up
             the
             
               Assyrian
            
             Monarchy
             to
             the
             self-same
             purpose
             ,
             deciphered
             by
             the
             breasts
             and
             arms
             of
             silver
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             power
             grew
             old
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             so
             failed
             him
             ,
             then
             hee
             stirred
             up
             the
             
               Grecian
            
             Monarchy
             ,
             who
             exceeded
             for
             strength
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             wealth
             ,
             whereby
             my
             children
             were
             cruelly
             oppressed
             to
             their
             great
             destruction
             ;
             for
             as
             their
             nature
             ,
             so
             is
             their
             operation
             ,
             declared
             by
             the
             Prophet
             to
             be
             a
             belly
             and
             thighs
             of
             brasse
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             this
             long
             season
             ▪
             neer
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             seventeen
             hundred
             yeers
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             huge
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
            
             
             our
             universall
             and
             mighty
             oppressors
             ,
             have
             dealt
             very
             cruelly
             with
             us
             ,
             even
             worse
             then
             all
             that
             were
             before
             them
             ;
             for
             their
             sword
             hath
             had
             a
             double
             edge
             ,
             called
             Force
             and
             Deceit
             ,
             cunning
             and
             cruelty
             ;
             and
             for
             power
             ,
             worse
             then
             all
             that
             were
             before
             them
             :
             as
             Iron
             is
             the
             basest
             for
             value
             ,
             and
             hardest
             for
             strength
             ,
             for
             it
             breaketh
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             subdueth
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             my
             deare
             sons
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             2.
             40.
             which
             I
             and
             mine
             have
             found
             by
             dolefull
             experience
             ,
             all
             their
             tedious
             ,
             wofull
             and
             odious
             raign
             of
             the
             Iron
             legs
             ,
             and
             durtie
             toes
             ,
             how
             dolefull
             was
             it
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             that
             ,
             that
             holy
             Prophet
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             that
             takes
             his
             name
             from
             his
             office
             ,
             the
             harbenger
             ,
             the
             forerunner
             ,
             and
             preparer
             of
             the
             Lords
             own
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             our
             innocent
             Lord
             grievously
             abuseded
             ,
             wounded
             &
             crucified
             also
             ;
             and
             how
             was
             I
             and
             my
             children
             havocked
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             destroyed
             and
             wasted
             presently
             after
             the
             resurrection
             and
             ascension
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             those
             numerous
             and
             unparalleld
             ten
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             all
             wrought
             and
             prosecuted
             against
             us
             by
             those
             legs
             of
             Iron
             ?
             all
             which
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             legs
             are
             now
             gone
             and
             past
             ,
             as
             a
             storme
             that
             's
             over
             ,
             and
             a
             tale
             that
             's
             told
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             great
             fire
             that
             's
             quenched
             ,
             excepting
             only
             the
             feet
             and
             toes
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Iron
             and
             Clay
             ,
             matter
             of
             two
             contrary
             natures
             ,
             in
             them
             the
             solidness
             and
             strength
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             the
             weaknesse
             or
             bricklenesse
             of
             Clay
             ;
             and
             yet
             such
             a
             powerfull
             enemy
             ,
             whose
             cunning
             craftinesse
             is
             managed
             by
             deceit
             and
             policy
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             iniquity
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             abound
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             verity
             ;
             this
             fourth
             Monarchy
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             deciphered
             by
             a
             strange
             beast
             ,
             diverse
             from
             all
             the
             beasts
             that
             were
             before
             it
             ,
             dreadfull
             ,
             terrible
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             power
             and
             strength
             :
             it
             had
             Iron
             teeth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             great
             ones
             ,
             to
             tear
             and
             kill
             by
             ,
             and
             it
             devoured
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             brake
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             stamped
             the
             residue
             with
             the
             feet
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             had
             ten
             horns
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             7.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             prove
             if
             his
             words
             be
             true
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             the
             
               Babylonian
               ,
               Assyrian
               ,
               Grecian
               ,
            
             or
             
               Roman
            
             Monarch
             to
             us
             ?
             for
             we
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             by
             faith
             ,
             wee
             are
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             believed
             ,
             are
             baptized
             ,
             and
             communicate
             in
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             are
             warranted
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             our
             Church-discipline
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             wee
             walke
             in
             a
             Church
             state
             ,
             and
             Church
             way
             ,
             in
             constituting
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             in
             ordaining
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             our
             Pastors
             ,
             our
             Deacons
             and
             Elders
             ,
             Widowes
             ,
             Eunuches
             ,
             and
             divers
             holy
             orders
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             
               Mary
            
             
             
               Magdalene
               ,
            
             and
             abundance
             more
             orders
             ,
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ▪
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             by
             authoritie
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             rank
             us
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             compare
             us
             to
             the
             four
             Ethnick
             Monarchs
             long
             ago
             past
             ?
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             upon
             further
             discovery
             ,
             to
             prove
             your self
             to
             be
             untruth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             What
             ever
             you
             are
             ,
             whether
             
               Papists
               ,
               Familists
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               Antinomians
               ,
               Millinarists
               ,
            
             or
             
               Monarchists
            
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             and
             although
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             of
             each
             sort
             ,
             gird
             and
             bind
             your selves
             with
             the
             new
             found
             common
             With
             of
             Independency
             ,
             yet
             my self
             and
             my
             little
             children
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             prove
             against
             you
             all
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             oldest
             and
             strongest
             of
             you
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             observe
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             charge
             it self
             )
             that
             so
             many
             of
             you
             that
             are
             not
             born
             of
             sorrow
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             your
             parts
             in
             mourning
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             of
             water
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             plainly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             your
             outward
             names
             and
             distinctions
             ,
             your
             affirmed
             Christianity
             ,
             your
             Church-way
             and
             state
             ,
             your
             participation
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             your
             ordinations
             and
             orders
             ,
             and
             what
             discipline
             you
             are
             of
             ,
             or
             any
             kinde
             or
             manner
             however
             ,
             except
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             be
             separated
             or
             dissevered
             from
             naturall
             men
             by
             the
             vail
             of
             regeneration
             :
             as
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             worship
             therein
             ,
             were
             separated
             by
             a
             vail
             from
             the
             outward
             and
             common
             court
             ,
             erected
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             house
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             to
             offer
             and
             sacrifice
             ;
             yea
             ,
             again
             ,
             because
             the
             matter
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             of
             such
             great
             concernment
             ,
             I
             speak
             it
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             except
             you
             are
             by
             true
             repentance
             and
             assurance
             of
             mercy
             ▪
             made
             capable
             spiritually
             to
             eat
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             his
             blood
             ,
             thereby
             to
             have
             eternall
             life
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             you
             be
             thus
             gracious
             ,
             and
             made
             spiritually
             living
             by
             regeneration
             ,
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             denominates
             you
             ,
             reckons
             and
             accounts
             you
             all
             among
             the
             
               Heathens
            
             and
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             your
             outside
             and
             overcast
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             whole
             ,
             wicked
             ;
             cursed
             ,
             defiled
             and
             unregenerate
             world
             and
             you
             ,
             make
             but
             one
             cast-away
             part
             ,
             one
             flock
             of
             goats
             for
             ever
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             pastor
             ,
             that
             flock
             and
             fold
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             This
             fellow
             condemnes
             us
             all
             ;
             wee
             are
             esteemed
             of
             him
             as
             counterfeits
             ,
             or
             false
             coyne
             ,
             he
             abstaineth
             from
             our
             wayes
             as
             from
             filthinesse
             ,
             yet
             we
             marvell
             how
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             we
             that
             are
             Christians
             ,
             are
             a
             part
             of
             those
             Monarchs
             ,
             whose
             severall
             times
             and
             powers
             are
             wholly
             expired
             ▪
             consummated
             and
             gone
             ▪
          
        
         
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             have
             in
             generall
             proved
             it
             already
             ,
             in
             shewing
             that
             all
             the
             wicked
             party
             in
             the
             world
             make
             but
             one
             fort
             ,
             one
             cursed
             side
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             :
             so
             also
             I
             prove
             it
             further
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             words
             to
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             
               Matth.
               23.
               35
               
               ▪
               That
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               may
               come
               all
               the
               righteous
               blood
               shed
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               righteous
            
             Abel
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               blood
               of
            
             Zacharias
             ,
             
               son
               of
            
             Barachias
             ,
             
               whom
               yee
               slew
               between
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             Here
             our
             Lord
             layes
             the
             murther
             of
             
               Abel
            
             and
             
               Zacharias
            
             to
             the
             
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Pharisees
            
             charge
             ▪
             although
             the
             personall
             actors
             were
             dead
             many
             yeers
             before
             ,
             saying
             to
             them
             present
             ,
             
               whom
               ye
               slew
               ;
            
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             all
             murtherers
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             make
             but
             one
             generation
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             one
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             persecutors
             and
             destroyers
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             yet
             the
             whole
             Monarch
             of
             the
             
               Romans
            
             is
             not
             expired
             and
             past
             ,
             but
             still
             in
             being
             ;
             the
             feet
             that
             were
             partly
             iron
             ,
             and
             partly
             clay
             ,
             are
             not
             wholly
             consumed
             ▪
             nor
             the
             mixt
             matter
             is
             not
             yet
             abolished
             :
             for
             yet
             craft
             &
             policy
             doth
             prosper
             in
             wicked
             practices
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             mighty
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             holy
             One
             ,
             by
             standing
             up
             and
             opposing
             the
             Prince
             of
             princes
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             shortly
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             without
             hands
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             8.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             even
             that
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             even
             that
             opposer
             and
             exalter
             of
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             opposeth
             ,
             shall
             consume
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             destroy
             with
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             serpentine
             working
             ,
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             signs
             and
             lying
             wonders
             with
             all
             deceivablenesse
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             not
             yet
             ended
             ,
             2
             
               Tehs
            
             2.
             
             And
             although
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Image
             have
             already
             continued
             from
             the
             406
             ▪
             yeers
             of
             salvation
             ,
             1238
             ▪
             yeers
             ,
             and
             shall
             remain
             and
             live
             yet
             22.
             yeers
             more
             to
             fill
             up
             and
             accomplish
             his
             determined
             compleat
             number
             of
             1666
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             13.
             18.
             then
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             a
             stone
             saith
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             was
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             ,
             smote
             the
             Image
             upon
             his
             feet
             that
             were
             of
             Iron
             and
             Clay
             ,
             and
             brake
             them
             to
             pieces
             together
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ;
             
               and
               they
               became
               like
               chaffe
               of
               the
               summer
               threshing
               floors
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               carryed
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               no
               place
               was
               found
               for
               them
               :
               and
               the
               stone
               that
               smote
               the
               Image
               ,
               became
               a
               greet
               mountain
               ,
               and
               filled
               the
               whole
               earth
               ;
            
             of
             which
             great
             mountain
             we
             shall
             speak
             further
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophets
             understanding
             it
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             2.
             34
             ,
             35.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             false
             teachers
             ,
             who
             shall
             privily
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             deceitfull
             workers
             ,
             
               Matth.
               24.
               29.
               
               Mark
               .
               13.
               22.
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               13.
               1
               
               ▪
               Joh.
            
             4.
             1
             ▪
             
             are
             all
             denominated
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Antichrists
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             2.
             18.
             
             Little
             children
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             that
             
               Antichrist
            
             shall
             come
             ;
             even
             so
             now
             are
             there
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             know
             it
             is
             the
             last
             time
             :
             and
             this
             Apostle
             was
             well
             acquainted
             with
             these
             Antichrists
             ,
             these
             teachers
             of
             errors
             ,
             and
             calls
             the
             
               Antichrist
            
             himself
             
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
            
             Rev.
             16.
             13.
             and
             with
             him
             all
             his
             wicked
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             lying
             Priests
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             19.
             20.
             and
             as
             the
             false
             teachers
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             and
             by
             their
             cunning
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             have
             deceived
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             would
             deceive
             even
             the
             very
             elect
             :
             so
             all
             false
             teachers
             ,
             before
             Popery
             was
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             after
             it
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             company
             ,
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             the
             same
             Synagogue
             with
             them
             ,
             of
             what
             sect
             ,
             order
             ,
             or
             name
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             touched
             :
             for
             as
             
               Rome
            
             is
             spiritually
             called
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             which
             by
             interpretation
             is
             confusion
             ;
             so
             are
             all
             the
             Congregations
             and
             Churches
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             are
             gathered
             ,
             built
             ,
             and
             covenanted
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             own
             invention
             ,
             and
             the
             vision
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             not
             purchased
             by
             the
             same
             blood
             ,
             gathered
             by
             the
             Spirits
             power
             ,
             and
             built
             by
             Gods
             own
             hand
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             even
             all
             of
             them
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             
               Rome
            
             is
             ,
             even
             
               Sodom
            
             and
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             where
             also
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             18.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             You
             are
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             round
             with
             us
             ,
             take
             heed
             you
             be
             not
             too
             wise
             ,
             nor
             over
             bold
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Plainnesse
             and
             roundnesse
             is
             Truths
             badge
             ,
             or
             note
             of
             distinction
             from
             others
             ;
             so
             
               Jacob
            
             my
             son
             ,
             my
             chosen
             one
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             a
             plain
             man
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             25.
             27.
             and
             all
             my
             works
             are
             perfect
             round
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             error
             ,
             as
             
               David
            
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               hath
               made
               the
               round
               world
               ,
            
             Psal.
             89.
             11.
             which
             shewes
             the
             globe
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             be
             round
             ;
             and
             so
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             Chap.
             40.
             22.
             it
             is
             he
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             round
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             
               Prov.
            
             8.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             you
             rank
             us
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             amongst
             the
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             new
             doctrines
             of
             late
             devised
             and
             nominated
             ?
             for
             wee
             can
             reckon
             our
             antiquity
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             descended
             from
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             continue
             still
             the
             very
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               Peters
            
             successor
             ,
             Christs
             Vice-gerent
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             answerable
             to
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             wee
             have
             twelve
             Cardinalls
             ,
             wee
             continue
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             the
             washing
             the
             Saints
             feet
             ,
             the
             holy
             Unction
             ,
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             absolution
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             discipline
             and
             execration
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Antichristian
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             speak
             like
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             stands
             not
             in
             outward
             observation
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             17.
             20.
             there's
             as
             much
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             there
             is
             between
             outward
             shew
             and
             inward
             truth
             ,
             and
             as
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             in
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             17.
             sheweth
             us
             ,
             what
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             ,
             so
             hee
             sheweth
             us
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               Righteousnesse
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             as
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               For
               hee
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             spirituall
             men
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             in
             the
             outward
             place
             and
             office
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             
               Judas
               ,
            
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             as
             
               Demas
               ,
            
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             as
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             not
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             such
             men
             may
             be
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             St.
             
               John
            
             speakes
             :
             and
             the
             outward
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             are
             not
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             as
             true
             a
             Church
             before
             they
             had
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             ordained
             Elders
             in
             every
             city
             or
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             for
             your
             great
             ones
             ,
             chief
             of
             Cardinalls
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             least
             in
             humility
             ,
             the
             most
             vile
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             Paradox
             ,
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             a
             riddle
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             lowest
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             the
             least
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             humblest
             the
             most
             honourable
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             fashion
             of
             your
             Cardinalls
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             laies
             down
             for
             an
             eternall
             truth
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             22.
             25
             ,
             26
             ▪
             Chap.
             9.
             49.
             
               hee
               that
               is
               least
               among
               you
               all
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               great
               ▪
            
             chief
             ,
             or
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             signifieth
             ▪
             Your
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             you
             say
             ,
             is
             
               Peters
            
             successor
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             in
             lordship
             and
             supreme
             authority
             ?
             when
             you
             prove
             that
             
               Peter
            
             ever
             had
             such
             jurisdiction
             ,
             then
             you
             say
             something
             ▪
             but
             till
             then
             you
             say
             nothing
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
               Peter
            
             succeeded
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             in
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             obedience
             of
             his
             gracious
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             denying
             himself
             ,
             and
             taking
             up
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             joyfull
             voyce
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             faithfull
             and
             true
             Christians
             do
             succeed
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faithfull
             Apostles
             :
             and
             this
             law
             is
             unrepealable
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             but
             shall
             stand
             firm
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             for
             ever
             ;
             
               for
               unto
               you
               it
               is
               given
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               on
               him
               ▪
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               ▪
            
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             and
             he
             makes
             it
             a
             full
             resolution
             to
             
               Timothy
               ;
               yea
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               all
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             so
             then
             those
             that
             truly
             succeed
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             are
             those
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             succeed
             him
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ;
             as
             in
             his
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ,
             his
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             his
             faithfull
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             even
             till
             death
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
           
             And
             this
             was
             it
             ,
             when
             our
             Lord
             saith
             thus
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Mat.
               16
               ▪
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             are
             a
             living
             stone
             of
             my
             spirituall
             Temple
             ,
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             from
             above
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               this
               rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             truth
             revealed
             ,
             and
             given
             from
             heaven
             by
             God
             ,
             assuredly
             received
             and
             believed
             by
             the
             elect
             ,
             acknowledged
             and
             obeyed
             by
             the
             believer
             to
             salvation
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             spirituall
             house
             or
             Church
             ▪
             consisting
             all
             of
             living
             spirituall
             stones
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             being
             the
             foundation
             or
             chief
             corner
             stone
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Master
             ,
             workman
             and
             builder
             of
             it
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             testifie
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Heb.
            
             8.
             2.
             of
             this
             Assembly
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             doth
             our
             Lord
             say
             ,
             
               Yee
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               yee
               are
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.
             13.
             14.
             
             
               And
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               two
               of
               you
               shall
               agree
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               touching
               any
               thing
               they
               shall
               aske
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             18.
             19.
             and
             to
             these
             only
             is
             the
             promise
             made
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             lead
             and
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             
               Joh.
               16.
               13.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               hee
               shall
               give
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.
             16.
             which
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Substitute
             and
             Advocate
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             with
             his
             Church
             all
             the
             while
             of
             his
             personall
             absence
             ,
             through
             whose
             grace
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             they
             are
             they
             only
             that
             make
             use
             of
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Matth.
               18.
               18.
               
               Joh.
            
             20.
             13.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thy
             vicardome
             is
             blasphemy
             ,
             thy
             keys
             arrogancy
             ,
             thy
             chair
             heresie
             ,
             thy
             succession
             vanity
             ,
             thy
             Cardinals
             and
             chief
             Priests
             Pharisees
             ,
             thy
             imposition
             impurity
             ,
             thy
             washings
             uncleanness
             ,
             thy
             holy
             unction
             extreme
             pollution
             ,
             thy
             crossings
             Idolizings
             ,
             thy
             confessions
             &
             absolutions
             abominations
             ;
             you
             say
             you
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             succession
             is
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             where
             hath
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             prescribed
             to
             you
             that
             trash
             and
             trumpery
             which
             you
             call
             pure
             &
             holy
             divinity
             ,
             your
             breaden
             god
             ,
             your
             unbloody
             sacrifices
             ,
             your
             golden
             pardons
             of
             all
             rates
             and
             prizes
             ,
             your
             pilgrimages
             ,
             your
             purgatories
             ,
             your
             baptizings
             ,
             to
             convey
             grace
             ,
             and
             wash
             away
             all
             manner
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             your
             idols
             ,
             your
             altars
             ,
             your
             masses
             ,
             your
             dirges
             ,
             your
             execrations
             by
             bell
             book
             and
             candle
             ,
             your
             Avie
             maries
             ,
             and
             your
             babling
             prayers
             by
             numbers
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             your
             silken
             copes
             ,
             your
             shaven
             crownes
             ,
             your
             vowed
             chastitie
             and
             poverty
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             such
             fables
             and
             heathenish
             imitations
             of
             the
             Heathens
             and
             wicked
             mens
             inventions
             ,
             which
             now
             Gods
             Word
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             faithfull
             regenerated
             children
             of
             truth
             have
             for
             ever
             discovered
             you
             and
             your
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             filthy
             heap
             or
             wall
             of
             mud
             and
             
             dirt
             ,
             whited
             over
             :
             a
             painted
             Sepulchre
             ,
             though
             outward
             to
             the
             shew
             and
             appearance
             of
             men
             ,
             beautified
             ,
             trim'd
             and
             adorn'd
             with
             silver
             ,
             gold
             ▪
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             rich
             and
             precious
             things
             ,
             under
             the
             mask
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ornaments
             ,
             yet
             within
             ,
             nothing
             but
             stinking
             noysome
             carrion
             ,
             rottennesse
             ,
             filthinesse
             and
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             abominable
             worship
             of
             the
             
               Heathens
               ,
            
             that
             you
             were
             to
             maintain
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             a
             moneth
             ,
             a
             yeere
             ,
             the
             whole
             amounting
             to
             two
             and
             forty
             moneths
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             many
             yeers
             of
             dayes
             ,
             even
             an
             1260.
             yeers
             which
             is
             the
             antiquity
             you
             so
             much
             brag
             of
             ,
             &
             yet
             do
             not
             consider
             the
             older
             you
             are
             ,
             the
             neerer
             your
             dissolution
             ,
             notwithstanding
             your
             Religion
             be
             made
             and
             woven
             of
             all
             the
             glorious
             matter
             of
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             
               Heathenish
            
             Monarchs
             that
             were
             before
             you
             ,
             which
             were
             worshipped
             with
             such
             vain
             pomp
             ,
             varieties
             of
             voyces
             ,
             and
             musicall
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             
               Rimmon
            
             and
             
               Baal
               ,
               Ashtaroth
            
             and
             
               Milcom
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             abominations
             ,
             that
             had
             Priests
             and
             Altars
             ,
             hesaints
             and
             she-saints
             of
             their
             own
             makings
             ,
             like
             unto
             you
             ;
             as
             also
             your
             devillish
             doctrines
             ,
             just
             after
             the
             manner
             &
             matter
             of
             the
             
               heathens
            
             idols
             ,
             Oracles
             ;
             which
             vain
             worldly
             glory
             hath
             so
             lifted
             thee
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             advanced
             thy self
             above
             the
             stars
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             let
             us
             wait
             now
             but
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             thy
             glory
             shame
             ,
             thy
             greatnesse
             contemptuousnes
             ,
             thy
             gorgeous
             apparel
             nakedness
             ,
             thy
             life
             death
             ,
             thy
             habitation
             destruction
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             have
             done
             cruelly
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             shall
             others
             deal
             cruelly
             with
             you
             ,
             your
             name
             and
             generation
             shall
             be
             utterly
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             your
             judgement
             shall
             seise
             on
             you
             ,
             so
             that
             your
             place
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             found
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             17.
             46.
             
          
           
             And
             you
             may
             as
             easily
             keep
             the
             Sun
             from
             shining
             ,
             the
             wind
             from
             blowing
             ,
             the
             Sea
             from
             motion
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             from
             springing
             ,
             as
             to
             divert
             this
             judgement
             of
             God
             determined
             against
             thee
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             will
             escape
             her
             judgements
             ,
             come
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             separate
             your selves
             from
             her
             ,
             lest
             you
             partake
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             her
             plagues
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             6.
             16.
             
             And
             what
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             Sects
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             submit
             to
             
               Sion
               ,
            
             of
             which
             universall
             mother
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             4.
             26.
             wee
             shall
             often
             have
             occasion
             to
             describe
             and
             discover
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             is
             not
             for
             our
             turn
             ,
             hee
             is
             clear
             contrary
             to
             our
             doings
             ,
             he
             upbraideth
             us
             with
             our
             offending
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             objecteth
             to
             our
             infamy
             the
             transgressings
             of
             our
             education
             .
             What
             will
             you
             call
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             to
             question
             ,
             the
             
               Pope
            
             the
             holy
             Father
             ?
             who
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             is
             not
             
               Antichrist
               ;
            
             for
             the
             
               Antichrist
            
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             man
             :
             but
             the
             
               Pope
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             holy
             ▪
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             
             the
             world
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             now
             by
             Images
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             
               Moses
            
             taught
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             in
             Gods
             holy
             Law
             by
             Ceremonies
             heretofore
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             that
             speaketh
             now
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Familist
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             Sin
             is
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             so
             hee
             believeth
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             that
             righteousnesse
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             turns
             both
             Christ
             and
             
               Antichrist
            
             from
             persons
             to
             qualities
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             into
             Allegories
             ,
             who
             by
             cunning
             and
             crafty
             expressions
             exceeds
             all
             others
             in
             fulfilling
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               Matth.
               24.
               24.
               
               And
               there
               shall
               arise
               false
               Christs
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             such
             a
             false
             Christ
             ,
             and
             false
             prophet
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             making
             Christ
             a
             phantasie
             ,
             a
             meere
             fiction
             ,
             a
             righteousnesse
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             to
             be
             Sin
             ,
             which
             things
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             confesse
             and
             preach
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             sin
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             to
             deceive
             mens
             understandings
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             will
             call
             Christ
             the
             new
             Man
             ,
             and
             sin
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             or
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             their
             preachings
             ,
             writings
             ,
             and
             conferences
             use
             the
             Scripture
             terms
             and
             phrases
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             creed
             ,
             or
             confession
             of
             their
             faith
             runs
             word
             for
             word
             with
             ours
             ,
             only
             differing
             thus
             :
             for
             they
             make
             all
             their
             Articles
             to
             expresse
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             wee
             believe
             to
             be
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ;
             they
             do
             acknowledge
             Jesus
             of
             
               Nazareth
               ,
            
             but
             he
             to
             be
             no
             more
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             that
             have
             taken
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             speak
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             confesse
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             their
             illuminated
             ones
             are
             conceived
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             suffered
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
            
             are
             crucified
             ,
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             sit
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             descend
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             now
             judge
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             things
             in
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             a
             Metaphor
             and
             Allegory
             .
             You
             read
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             of
             these
             things
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             1600.
             yeers
             ago
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             in
             the
             newnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             these
             principles
             expound
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             .
             Now
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             the
             wedding
             of
             
               Cana
            
             of
             
               Galilee
            
             fulfill'd
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             where
             righteousnesse
             is
             the
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             union
             between
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Bride
             and
             the
             Bridegroom
             ;
             the
             mother
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             that
             brings
             to
             passe
             this
             holy
             marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             turning
             of
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             is
             the
             oldnesse
             turned
             to
             newnesse
             ,
             flesh
             into
             spirit
             ;
             so
             that
             thereby
             the
             new
             man
             becomes
             co-deifi'd
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             again
             co-hominifi'd
             with
             man
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             Christ
             whips
             out
             the
             buyers
             and
             sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             meaning
             by
             Christ
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             buyers
             and
             sellers
             ,
             sins
             and
             corruptions
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Temple
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             expounding
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               Hebr.
               1.
               13.
               
               Sit
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               till
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               ,
            
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             holy
             anointed
             ones
             ;
             and
             when
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             risen
             in
             them
             by
             regeneration
             ,
             then
             that
             saying
             is
             brought
             to
             passe
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Hos.
               13.
               14.
               1
               Cor.
            
             15.
             54.
             
             Death
             is
             swallowed
             up
             in
             victory
             :
             they
             say
             they
             are
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             the
             children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             all
             naturall
             men
             are
             
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             which
             by
             conversion
             become
             
               Israelites
               ;
            
             and
             that
             now
             
               Moses
            
             is
             contending
             with
             
               Pharaoh
            
             the
             Devill
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             through
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             barren
             ,
             hard
             and
             desolate
             wildernesse
             into
             
               Canaan
            
             the
             land
             of
             rest
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             God
             calls
             
               Abraham
            
             out
             of
             
               Vr
            
             of
             the
             
               Chaldees
               ,
            
             making
             it
             the
             land
             of
             devills
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifies
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             ,
             every
             unregenerate
             mans
             dark
             and
             sinfull
             estate
             naturally
             ,
             and
             Gods
             calling
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             a
             land
             he
             would
             give
             him
             ,
             to
             signifie
             unto
             us
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Davids
            
             killing
             
               Vriah
               ,
            
             to
             signifie
             the
             quenching
             the
             Spirit
             the
             Apostle
             dehorts
             from
             ,
             and
             
               Reubens
            
             going
             up
             to
             his
             fathers
             bed
             ,
             the
             weaknesses
             of
             such
             as
             are
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               John
            
             speaks
             of
             ,
             calling
             them
             little
             children
             ,
             and
             young
             men
             ,
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             that
             in
             this
             nonage
             ,
             this
             youth
             of
             theirs
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             their
             anointed
             ones
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             signifies
             anointed
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             who
             as
             soon
             as
             God
             testified
             to
             him
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               ;
            
             and
             when
             he
             had
             fasted
             and
             separated
             himself
             from
             his
             naturall
             wayes
             and
             sinfull
             affections
             ,
             forty
             dayes
             and
             forty
             nights
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
            
             was
             fortie
             dayes
             and
             fortie
             nights
             in
             the
             holy
             mount
             ,
             where
             hee
             received
             the
             covenant
             of
             perfection
             in
             a
             figure
             .
             And
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               afterwards
               he
               was
               an
               hungred
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             new
             man
             hungred
             and
             thirsted
             after
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               tempter
               came
               to
               him
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             the
             enemy
             to
             the
             Spirit
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               command
               that
               these
               stones
               be
               made
               bread
               ,
            
             but
             the
             new
             man
             answereth
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             the
             man
             Christ
             shall
             live
             by
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             the
             tempter
             uses
             other
             means
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             to
             be
             a
             self-justifier
             ,
             and
             account
             of
             himself
             as
             the
             holy
             Citie
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             makes
             him
             to
             be
             advanced
             in
             his
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             a
             pinacle
             is
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             building
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             presume
             in
             his
             infancie
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             the
             experience
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             perfection
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             holy
             childe
             answers
             ,
             thou
             oughtst
             not
             to
             tempt
             ,
             but
             to
             wait
             patiently
             on
             thy
             Lord
             thy
             God
             .
             His
             third
             and
             last
             temptation
             ,
             
             is
             the
             proffer
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             unto
             this
             young
             man
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             being
             now
             grown
             in
             strength
             ,
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             makes
             a
             speedy
             answer
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               Satan
               ,
               God
               is
               only
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               served
               ,
            
             so
             the
             tempter
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             ministred
             unto
             him
             in
             all
             passages
             of
             service
             ,
             till
             they
             brought
             the
             holy
             One
             from
             one
             degree
             to
             another
             to
             sit
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             .
             And
             of
             this
             spirituall
             estate
             do
             they
             understand
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             speak
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             understanding
             it
             this
             spirituall
             body
             ,
             and
             this
             spirituall
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             dead
             or
             alive
             in
             every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             dead
             in
             the
             naturall
             or
             sinfull
             estate
             ,
             and
             made
             alive
             ,
             and
             raised
             in
             the
             illuminated
             estate
             ;
             and
             the
             terms
             in
             Scripture
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sinfull
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             to
             come
             the
             regenerated
             estate
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             perfection
             ,
             eternall
             life
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             affirming
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             whole
             creation
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             successively
             ,
             one
             generation
             after
             another
             ;
             and
             as
             man
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             he
             goes
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             matter
             and
             time
             infinitely
             .
             These
             and
             a
             thousand
             grosse
             and
             blasphemous
             doctrines
             are
             the
             tenents
             of
             the
             
               Familists
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             very
             depths
             of
             Satan
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             wish
             thee
             to
             repent
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             by
             any
             means
             obtained
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             leave
             off
             your
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             of
             Scripture-learning
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             in
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             These
             doctrines
             which
             you
             call
             
               Familists
            
             are
             the
             tenents
             of
             
               N.
               H.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Henry
               Nichols
               ,
            
             who
             lived
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             and
             writ
             divers
             small
             books
             ,
             as
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               The
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               love
               ,
               The
               Glasse
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             others
             ;
             but
             although
             he
             be
             a
             seducer
             and
             grosly
             deceived
             ,
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             affirming
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             to
             be
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ;
             now
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             his
             opinion
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             Jesus
             the
             Prophet
             of
             
               Nazareth
               ,
            
             to
             be
             only
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             meere
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Deity
             no
             more
             then
             any
             other
             naturall
             man
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             expresse
             your selfe
             to
             be
             an
             
               Arrian
               ;
            
             for
             
               Arrius
            
             that
             proud
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             time
             was
             above
             200.
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             did
             then
             fall
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             they
             clearly
             set
             forth
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             in
             his
             divine
             nature
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             humane
             ,
             and
             invented
             and
             broacht
             ,
             divulged
             and
             published
             this
             heresie
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             only
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             God
             ,
             which
             heresie
             
             backt
             with
             his
             authority
             ,
             proved
             a
             great
             and
             cruell
             persecution
             against
             the
             faithfull
             and
             true
             Christians
             ,
             150.
             yeers
             together
             ,
             as
             Ecclesiasticall
             Histories
             ,
             according
             with
             the
             plain
             and
             holy
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             declare
             ,
             as
             it
             appeares
             in
             the
             first
             of
             
               John
               ,
            
             compared
             with
             
               Genesis
            
             1.
             and
             
               Prov.
            
             8.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             and
             
               John
               ,
            
             that
             beloved
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Revelations
            
             the
             9th
             .
             chapter
             ,
             makes
             a
             full
             and
             plain
             description
             of
             the
             person
             of
             
               Arrius
            
             his
             power
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             compleat
             time
             of
             his
             persecution
             and
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             where
             he
             deciphers
             his
             person
             ,
             by
             the
             appellation
             and
             name
             of
             a
             star
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             1.
             thereby
             ▪
             signifying
             hee
             was
             a
             high
             and
             great
             light
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             rank
             and
             course
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             so
             are
             they
             compared
             and
             called
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             12.
             and
             that
             this
             star
             was
             great
             in
             the
             outward
             office
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             farther
             intimated
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               hee
               fell
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             was
             ,
             from
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             preached
             and
             planted
             by
             Christs
             faithfull
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               hee
               fell
               unto
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             it
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             fell
             from
             the
             light
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             he
             fell
             into
             grosse
             corrupt
             hereticall
             darknesse
             ,
             apostatizing
             ;
             and
             as
             opposite
             to
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             truth
             he
             formerly
             professed
             ,
             as
             the
             cursed
             polluted
             earth
             is
             to
             the
             pure
             undefiled
             heavens
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               To
               him
               was
               given
               the
               key
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
            
             it
             shewes
             the
             permissive
             power
             that
             should
             be
             granted
             and
             given
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             as
             hee
             loved
             lies
             more
             then
             truth
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             is
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             should
             give
             him
             up
             to
             strong
             delusions
             to
             believe
             lies
             ;
             and
             having
             in
             himself
             an
             adulterous
             evill
             heart
             ,
             a
             fit
             receptacle
             for
             an
             error
             so
             abominable
             ,
             doth
             with
             as
             great
             a
             longing
             desire
             ,
             preach
             and
             publish
             it
             to
             corrupt
             others
             like
             himself
             ,
             by
             all
             wayes
             ▪
             and
             means
             whatsoever
             :
             as
             first
             his
             own
             thirstie
             deceit
             was
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             proved
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               vers.
               2.
               
               And
               hee
               opened
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               and
               there
               arose
               a
               smoak
               out
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
               as
               the
               smoak
               of
               a
               great
               furnace
               ,
            
             declaring
             hereby
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             corrupt
             doctrines
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             smoak
             ,
             soot
             and
             filth
             ,
             compared
             to
             the
             pure
             air
             ,
             and
             wofull
             darknesse
             to
             the
             glorious
             Sun-light
             ▪
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             shining
             purity
             was
             obscured
             and
             darkned
             ,
             as
             it
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             by
             
               reason
               of
               the
               smoak
               of
               the
               pit
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               vers.
               3.
               
               And
               there
               came
               out
               of
               the
               smoak
               Locusts
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             shewes
             the
             great
             successe
             and
             large
             increase
             of
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             sooner
             conceived
             and
             borne
             ,
             but
             presently
             it
             brings
             forth
             abundantly
             a
             viperous
             and
             wicked
             brood
             ,
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             destruction
             it self
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             
               power
               is
               to
               hurt
               as
               a
               Scorpion
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             most
             cruell
             and
             venimous
             of
             all
             creeping
             things
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             5.
             
             
             And
             as
             they
             are
             cruel
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             cunning
             ,
             crafty
             ,
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             by
             which
             being
             once
             bit
             or
             stung
             ,
             it
             is
             incurable
             ;
             of
             such
             dangerous
             nature
             was
             this
             heresie
             of
             
               Arrius
               ,
            
             see
             the
             cruelty
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             6.
             their
             power
             ,
             cunning
             ,
             and
             deceit
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             also
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             sets
             down
             the
             full
             and
             compleat
             time
             of
             this
             
               Arrian
            
             persecution
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               five
               moneths
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             moneths
             of
             yeers
             ,
             accounting
             as
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             audit
             of
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             thirty
             dayes
             to
             a
             moneth
             ,
             which
             multiplied
             by
             five
             ,
             amounts
             in
             the
             totall
             ,
             to
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             yeers
             ,
             prophetically
             reckoning
             a
             day
             for
             a
             yeere
             ,
             as
             
               Ezek.
            
             4.
             6.
             which
             heresie
             was
             grown
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             esteem
             and
             applause
             ,
             that
             the
             then
             Christian
             Emperour
             call'd
             a
             generall
             Councel
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             establish
             this
             abominable
             false
             doctrine
             by
             a
             canon
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             decree
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             unquestionable
             verity
             :
             from
             which
             conclusion
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             the
             learned
             Doctors
             did
             dissent
             ,
             but
             only
             godly
             
               Athanasius
               ,
            
             who
             by
             his
             alone
             wisdome
             and
             great
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             did
             protest
             and
             declare
             against
             this
             dark
             and
             smoakie
             error
             ;
             and
             he
             managed
             and
             maintained
             the
             truth
             so
             clearly
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             was
             perfect
             man
             ,
             so
             hee
             was
             truly
             God
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             our
             alone
             Saviour
             ,
             through
             which
             his
             grave
             and
             solid
             arguments
             raised
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             of
             St.
             
               John
               ,
            
             and
             other
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             gained
             the
             most
             of
             the
             generall
             Councel
             to
             be
             of
             his
             side
             and
             judgement
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             make
             and
             write
             that
             famous
             and
             excellent
             Creed
             ,
             call'd
             after
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             even
             the
             Creed
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
            
             which
             then
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             ,
             hath
             been
             imbraced
             ,
             approved
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             &
             confessed
             of
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             now
             neglected
             ,
             as
             gold
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             pearles
             by
             the
             ignorant
             Cock
             in
             the
             dunghill
             ,
             and
             fables
             in
             comparison
             ,
             even
             husks
             ,
             preferred
             before
             the
             verity
             thereof
             ,
             through
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             this
             present
             generation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             
               Popes
            
             universall
             supremacie
             in
             and
             over
             all
             persons
             and
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             civill
             ,
             be
             an
             error
             ,
             and
             also
             heresie
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             
               Familists
               ,
            
             and
             as
             bad
             in
             
               Arrius
               ,
            
             to
             deny
             the
             divine
             nature
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             of
             
               Athanasius
            
             his
             mind
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               was
               God
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               begotten
               before
               the
               world
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               man
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               mother
               ,
               born
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               perfect
               God
               and
               perfect
               man
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               reasonable
               soul
            
             and
             flesh
             
               is
               one
               man
               ,
               so
               God
               and
               man
               is
               one
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             And
             also
             I
             believe
             and
             maintain
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             naturally
             ,
             hath
             
             free
             will
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             free
             will
             to
             do
             evill
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Christian
             mans
             standing
             in
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             depends
             upon
             his
             obedience
             in
             keeping
             the
             commandments
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             or
             other
             certainty
             of
             salvation
             ,
             then
             that
             man
             by
             his
             own
             free
             good
             will
             continues
             obedient
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             childe
             of
             the
             Devill
             to
             morrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             that
             did
             last
             speak
             ,
             shew
             your self
             to
             be
             an
             
               Arminian
               ;
            
             for
             although
             you
             confesse
             many
             truths
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             you
             differ
             no
             more
             from
             a
             
               Papist
            
             then
             
               Arminius
               ,
            
             that
             wicked
             heretike
             did
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             false
             doctrines
             of
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             falling
             from
             grace
             ,
             you
             agree
             with
             the
             ancient
             
               Anabaptists
            
             also
             ;
             for
             you
             all
             three
             are
             but
             one
             in
             these
             two
             errors
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             first
             ,
             for
             your
             tenent
             of
             Freewill
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             naturally
             have
             as
             great
             freedome
             and
             power
             of
             will
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             evill
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             grosse
             error
             ,
             and
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             clear
             and
             plain
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               you
               ,
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
             And
             the
             truth
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               
               Not
               that
               we
               are
               sufficient
               of
               our selves
               to
               think
               any
               thing
               as
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               sufficiencie
               is
               of
               God
               ;
            
             and
             this
             is
             the
             faith
             and
             confession
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             
               Isa.
               26.
               12.
               
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               ordain
               peace
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               thou
               also
               hast
               wrought
               all
               our
               works
               in
               us
               and
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             The
             error
             of
             Free
             will
             ,
             is
             a
             carnall
             opinion
             ,
             and
             naturally
             men
             are
             inclined
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             St.
             
               James
               ,
            
             reproves
             it
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             who
             writing
             to
             the
             scattered
             Tribes
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               you
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               will
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             say
             as
             you
             have
             affirmed
             your
             faith
             to
             be
             ,
             Wee
             will
             go
             ,
             &c.
             
               James
            
             2.
             13.
             15.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             no
             man
             of
             himself
             hath
             freedome
             of
             will
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             every
             man
             hath
             freedome
             of
             will
             to
             do
             evill
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Jerem.
            
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             your
             doctrine
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             Elects
             called
             and
             sanctified
             estate
             in
             Christ
             by
             regeneration
             ,
             shewes
             plainly
             you
             do
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             and
             truly
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             did
             ,
             you
             would
             know
             this
             truth
             undoubtedly
             ,
             that
             
               they
               that
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               as
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               removed
               ,
               but
               abideth
               for
               ever
               ;
            
             as
             testifieth
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             135.
             1.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             
               the
               chief
               corner
               stone
               thereof
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             holy
             ,
             chosen
             and
             precious
             One
             ;
             and
             
               whosoever
               he
               be
               that
               believeth
               on
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               confounded
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             6.
             
             And
             this
             doctrine
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Lord
             himself
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             
               Vpon
               this
               rock
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
             Marke
             what
             
             greater
             contrary
             power
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             then
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             ,
             even
             the
             strength
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Devill
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             do
             that
             which
             you
             affirm
             they
             shall
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             thereof
             our
             Lord
             himself
             gives
             ,
             
               Joh.
               10.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               My
               sheep
               heare
               my
               voyce
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               follow
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               give
               unto
               them
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               never
               perish
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
               pluck
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               ;
               my
               father
               which
               gave
               them
               me
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               all
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               pluck
               them
               out
               of
               my
               fathers
               hand
               :
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             great
             experienced
             man
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             the
             regenerated
             Elect
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               were
               elected
               according
               to
               the
               fore-knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               begotten
               again
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               a
               glorious
               undefiled
               inheritance
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               fail
               of
               ,
               who
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               unto
               salvation
               ;
            
             and
             those
             sweet
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             are
             of
             efficacy
             to
             gain
             the
             most
             contrary
             heart
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               Joh.
               17.
               11.
               
               Holy
               Father
               ,
               keep
               through
               thy
               holy
               name
               those
               that
               thou
               hast
               given
               mee
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               as
               we
               are
               one
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             
               Arminius
            
             see
             the
             sure
             and
             certain
             estate
             of
             a
             regenerated
             Christian
             so
             sure
             as
             God
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             as
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             eternall
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             even
             so
             are
             they
             that
             are
             made
             one
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             
               truly
               have
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Son
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               1.
               3.
               
               For
               he
               that
               sanctifieth
               and
               they
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               one
               ;
            
             as
             brethren
             are
             one
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             2.
             11.
             and
             as
             the
             tree
             and
             the
             branches
             are
             one
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             15.
             5.
             even
             so
             is
             Christ
             and
             the
             regenerated
             man
             ,
             Oh
             happy
             are
             the
             people
             that
             are
             in
             such
             a
             case
             !
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             first
             I
             thought
             what
             we
             should
             find
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             have
             ready
             a
             multitude
             of
             Scriptures
             to
             shew
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             maintain
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             I
             shall
             discover
             you
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             to
             be
             untruth
             :
             The
             first
             place
             is
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               18.
               24.
               
               When
               the
               righteous
               man
               turneth
               away
               from
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               committeth
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               dyeth
               in
               them
               ,
               he
               shall
               die
               for
               the
               iniquity
               he
               hath
               done
               ;
            
             again
             ,
             our
             Lord
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               branch
               in
               me
               that
               beareth
               not
               fruit
               ,
            
             He
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             )
             
               taketh
               away
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             cutteth
             off
             from
             the
             Vine
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             15.
             2.
             
             And
             many
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             were
             offended
             at
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
               and
               turned
               away
               ,
            
             or
             
               went
               backe
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             left
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             6.
             66.
             others
             received
             the
             Word
             gladly
             ,
             and
             indured
             for
             a
             while
             believers
             ,
             
               but
               when
               tribulation
               and
               persecution
               did
               arise
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               were
               offended
               ,
               and
               fell
               away
               ,
            
             Mat.
             13.
             21.
             
             
             
               Lake
            
             8.
             13.
             yea
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             is
             more
             particular
             ,
             
               Hebr.
            
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             for
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             as
             were
             
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               had
               tasted
               of
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
            
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             
               be
               renewed
               again
               by
               repentance
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             sheweth
             farther
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             10.
             29.
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             sanctified
             
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Testament
               ,
               and
               afterwards
            
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             count
             the
             same
             blood
             
               as
               an
               unholy
               thing
               ,
               and
               despite
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             And
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             18.
             19
             ,
             20.
             speaks
             of
             some
             that
             were
             
               clean
               escaped
               from
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               after
               this
               to
               be
               intangled
               and
               overcome
               again
               ,
               whose
               latter
               end
               is
               worse
               then
               their
               beginning
               ;
            
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             are
             the
             ground
             of
             my
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             these
             Scriptures
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             your
             error
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             it
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             heedfully
             to
             observe
             the
             distinction
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             terme
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             generally
             and
             really
             observed
             throughout
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             hereafter
             I
             shall
             more
             fully
             discover
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             the
             
               Anabaptists
            
             shall
             speak
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             I
             pray
             consider
             of
             the
             terms
             in
             those
             Scriptures
             you
             have
             alledged
             ,
             as
             the
             term
             faith
             to
             believe
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             affection
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             relish
             and
             taste
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             it
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             with
             some
             apprehension
             of
             the
             glorious
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             operations
             of
             its
             working
             in
             those
             that
             received
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             washed
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             never
             the
             better
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             nay
             ,
             worse
             at
             last
             then
             at
             first
             ;
             for
             it
             shall
             aggravate
             their
             condemnation
             :
             this
             shewes
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             and
             living
             way
             of
             life
             is
             set
             open
             unto
             all
             ,
             by
             the
             generall
             and
             particular
             administration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             by
             the
             common
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             may
             attain
             to
             many
             excellent
             graces
             ,
             even
             beginnings
             to
             the
             peculiar
             and
             speciall
             gifts
             ,
             to
             which
             whosoever
             attaineth
             ,
             shall
             never
             fall
             and
             perish
             ,
             which
             differing
             effect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             cleerly
             set
             forth
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             foure
             grounds
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Lord
             ;
             the
             Seeds-man
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             it self
             was
             so
             also
             ,
             and
             yet
             took
             not
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             all
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             sowne
             and
             cast
             into
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             high-way
             side
             were
             hard
             hearted
             ,
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             had
             not
             earth
             to
             cover
             the
             seed
             ,
             
               and
               the
               wicked
               one
               came
               and
               stole
               it
               away
               ;
            
             in
             the
             thorny
             and
             stony
             ground
             it
             sprung
             up
             into
             a
             blade
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             it
             fail'd
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             take
             root
             for
             stones
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             
             the
             thornes
             choakt
             it
             ;
             the
             good
             ground
             never
             failed
             ,
             because
             the
             seed
             took
             deep
             root
             ,
             the
             hard
             way
             was
             broken
             up
             and
             ploughed
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             seed
             was
             covered
             ,
             that
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             could
             not
             find
             it
             ,
             to
             steel
             it
             ,
             the
             stones
             could
             not
             hinder
             the
             taking
             root
             downwards
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             by
             repentance
             :
             nor
             the
             thornes
             choake
             it
             in
             springing
             upwards
             ,
             for
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             cares
             of
             unrighteous
             riches
             are
             both
             forsaken
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             happy
             successe
             and
             prosperity
             of
             it
             was
             not
             hindred
             nor
             prevented
             ,
             but
             the
             broken
             penitent
             heart
             understands
             ,
             retains
             and
             keeps
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             
               bringeth
               forth
               fruit
               with
               patience
               ,
            
             Luke
             .
             8.
             15.
             when
             as
             the
             other
             three
             sorts
             of
             grounds
             brought
             nothing
             to
             perfection
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             14.
             
             Now
             these
             severall
             grounds
             ,
             briefly
             shew
             us
             how
             all
             your
             mentioned
             Scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Parable
             sets
             forth
             unto
             us
             the
             differing
             estate
             of
             men
             under
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             doth
             the
             branch
             in
             Christ
             that
             is
             fruitfull
             ,
             which
             God
             purgeth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             and
             the
             fruitlesse
             branch
             in
             the
             Vine
             Christ
             ,
             which
             God
             cutteth
             off
             to
             be
             burned
             ;
             in
             this
             distinction
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ezekiel
            
             speak
             ,
             calling
             that
             man
             righteous
             in
             the
             Scripture
             you
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             made
             righteous
             by
             the
             common
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             three
             bad
             grounds
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             distinction
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             become
             sanctified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             tread
             it
             under
             foot
             ,
             as
             
               Judas
               ,
            
             when
             he
             was
             a
             preacher
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             fell
             to
             be
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             to
             kill
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             formerly
             in
             some
             respect
             he
             served
             ,
             and
             differenc'd
             from
             other
             men
             by
             his
             holy
             imploiment
             of
             his
             Apostolicall
             office
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             that
             took
             the
             Plough
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             looked
             back
             ,
             thereby
             making
             himself
             uncapable
             of
             that
             estate
             in
             which
             before
             hee
             stood
             in
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             9.
             62.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             clear
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
            
             speaking
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             to
             some
             is
             the
             
               savour
               of
               life
               unto
               life
               ,
            
             and
             to
             others
             ,
             
               the
               savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             not
             that
             it
             is
             so
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             occasionally
             :
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             through
             accidents
             in
             the
             subject
             ,
             it
             softens
             ice
             ,
             and
             hardens
             clay
             ;
             so
             likewise
             is
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             salvation
             to
             them
             that
             receive
             and
             obey
             it
             ,
             and
             damnation
             to
             those
             that
             neglect
             and
             contemn
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             prophane
             
               Esaus
            
             case
             ,
             and
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
            
             both
             sons
             of
             
               Isaac
               ,
            
             the
             one
             selling
             his
             birth-right
             for
             a
             mess
             of
             pottage
             ,
             the
             other
             seeking
             and
             striving
             for
             it
             with
             prayers
             and
             tears
             :
             so
             that
             it
             appeares
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             rightly
             understood
             are
             against
             your
             erroneous
             opinion
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             affirm
             ,
             that
             truth
             of
             God
             which
             before
             I
             have
             
             proved
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             ,
             and
             is
             baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             I
             shall
             open
             more
             at
             large
             ;
             for
             hee
             is
             the
             wise
             Christian
             that
             heareth
             ,
             and
             doth
             build
             on
             a
             rock
             of
             a
             deep
             foundation
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             stood
             still
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             billowes
             of
             the
             flouds
             ,
             the
             huge
             storms
             of
             the
             winds
             and
             showers
             ,
             when
             the
             foolish
             Christian
             ,
             the
             fine
             built
             house
             was
             overthrown
             thereby
             ,
             having
             no
             foundation
             ,
             and
             great
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             7.
             25
             ,
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             Of
             late
             ,
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             men
             have
             come
             to
             see
             and
             understand
             the
             superstition
             of
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             
               Familists
               ,
            
             the
             grosse
             errors
             and
             absurdities
             of
             
               Arrius
            
             and
             
               Arminius
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             are
             all
             seduced
             and
             deceived
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             found
             a
             rule
             of
             truth
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             plainly
             directing
             us
             to
             the
             making
             matter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             quallified
             by
             faith
             ,
             are
             fit
             subjects
             for
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             faith
             is
             wrought
             by
             teaching
             ,
             and
             then
             baptisme
             or
             dipping
             admits
             and
             gives
             entrance
             unto
             such
             believers
             ,
             to
             have
             communion
             in
             Church-fellowship
             with
             us
             in
             all
             the
             other
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Church
             and
             ordinances
             are
             not
             understood
             ,
             but
             neglected
             and
             contemned
             of
             all
             the
             Heretikes
             you
             have
             named
             and
             conferred
             with
             before
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             for
             we
             professe
             but
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             and
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             perceive
             you
             are
             an
             
               Anabaptist
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             speedily
             make
             good
             my
             late
             promise
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             some
             thirty
             yeers
             since
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Morton
               ,
            
             a
             Teacher
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Anabaptists
            
             in
             
               Newgate
               ,
            
             then
             his
             confession
             comprehended
             all
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             
               Arminians
            
             which
             now
             of
             late
             ,
             many
             that
             go
             under
             your
             name
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             
               London
            
             dissent
             from
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             you
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             in
             Answer
             to
             you
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             terme
             baptisme
             in
             Scriptures
             (
             as
             well
             as
             faith
             and
             Lord
             )
             hath
             divers
             significations
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             signifie
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             
               Matth.
            
             22.
             at
             other
             times
             outward
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             
               John
            
             baptizing
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             a
             holy
             subject
             ,
             
               Mat.
               3.
               16.
               and
               Simon
               also
               believed
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.
             13.
             which
             was
             an
             evill
             unregenerate
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             admitted
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             common
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             
               Philip
               ;
            
             so
             also
             by
             baptisme
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             inward
             baptisme
             ;
             sometimes
             repentance
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             for
             so
             faith
             the
             
               Baptist
            
             himself
             ,
             
               Matth.
               3.
               11.
               
               I
               baptize
               you
               with
               water
               unto
               repentance
               ,
            
             by
             which
             indeed
             he
             wrought
             repentance
             in
             them
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               comes
               after
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               he
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             hee
             should
             pardon
             the
             penitent
             ;
             which
             
             two
             speciall
             administrations
             are
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             
               Luke
               24.
               47.
               
               That
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               should
               be
               preached
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
            
             so
             likewise
             by
             baptisme
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             regeneration
             together
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               as
               many
               of
               you
               as
               have
               been
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             27.
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               laver
               of
               regeneration
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.
             5.
             
             These
             differing
             significations
             ,
             being
             plain
             ,
             I
             marvelled
             to
             find
             some
             of
             your
             company
             to
             maintain
             the
             contrary
             ,
             of
             purpose
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             distinction
             ,
             that
             so
             clearly
             discovers
             your
             error
             .
          
           
             You
             affirm
             you
             have
             found
             a
             rule
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             plainly
             directing
             how
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             by
             teaching
             and
             baptizing
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             ,
             not
             distinguishing
             of
             either
             ,
             say
             nothing
             truly
             in
             neither
             or
             both
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             may
             be
             taught
             and
             baptized
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             made
             a
             Disciple
             in
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             the
             high-way
             ,
             stony
             and
             thorny
             ground
             ,
             as
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Demas
               ,
               Hymineus
               ,
               Philetus
               ,
               Ananias
            
             and
             
               Saphira
               ,
            
             the
             incestuous
             person
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             and
             such
             ,
             whose
             belly
             was
             their
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Philippi
               ,
            
             who
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             taught
             and
             baptized
             ,
             yet
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             any
             part
             or
             portion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             ,
             therefore
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             your
             Church
             is
             sand
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             fail
             you
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             false
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Though
               Israel
               be
               as
               numerous
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               yet
               but
               a
               remnant
               shall
               repent
               and
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.
             27.
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Isa.
             10.
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             so
             all
             taught
             ,
             and
             all
             circumcised
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             distinction
             the
             Scriptures
             make
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             is
             said
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             for
             the
             self-same
             operation
             that
             circumcision
             had
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             outward
             carnally
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             inward
             spiritually
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             distinction
             and
             operation
             is
             baptisme
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             washing
             with
             water
             ,
             or
             dipping
             in
             water
             ,
             is
             the
             doing
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             saveth
             not
             ;
             for
             this
             a
             man
             may
             have
             and
             perish
             ,
             as
             those
             Disciples
             that
             fell
             away
             from
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               walked
               no
               more
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             6.
             66.
             but
             the
             washing
             or
             baptisme
             that
             saveth
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             3.
             21.
             is
             
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             not
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             heart
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             this
             spirituall
             baptisme
             
               or
               washing
            
             it
             is
             that
             works
             that
             full
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ;
             
               having
               our
               hearts
               strinkled
               from
               an
               evill
               conscience
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               bodies
               washed
            
             
             
               with
               pure
               water
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             that
             water
             that
             Christ
             giveth
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             4.
             14.
             and
             washeth
             his
             Apostles
             with
             ,
             
               John
            
             13.
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             maketh
             the
             truly
             faithfull
             
               Jew
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             truly
             faithfull
             
               Christian
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             baptisme
             of
             the
             heart
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             did
             beare
             witnesse
             with
             him
             also
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             us
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             and
             them
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               purifying
               their
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             did
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Messiah
             should
             come
             ,
             that
             then
             baptisme
             or
             washing
             should
             be
             the
             distinction
             of
             
               Christians
            
             from
             others
             ;
             as
             circumcision
             by
             Gods
             own
             ordinance
             was
             the
             distinction
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             had
             from
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             sent
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
            
             from
             
               Jerusalem
               to
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               to
               Bethabara
               beyond
               Jordan
               ,
            
             where
             
               John
            
             was
             baptizing
             ,
             the
             messengers
             askt
             him
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             Christ
             ,
             or
             
               Elias
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             answer
             ,
             no
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             they
             then
             asked
             him
             
               why
               hee
               did
               baptize
               then
               ,
            
             hereby
             cleerly
             shewing
             ,
             that
             they
             understood
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             when
             
               Elias
               ,
            
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophet
             foretold
             of
             should
             come
             ,
             that
             then
             baptisme
             should
             be
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             it
             was
             so
             practised
             by
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             continued
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             very
             same
             use
             to
             Christians
             ,
             both
             outwardly
             and
             inwardly
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             was
             to
             the
             
               Jewes
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Colosse
               ,
            
             useth
             both
             the
             terms
             ,
             baptisme
             and
             circumcision
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             and
             teach
             unto
             us
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               Col.
               2.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               You
               are
               compleat
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               of
               all
               principalities
               and
               power
               ,
               in
               whom
               also
               you
               are
               circumcised
               with
               the
               circumcision
               made
               without
               hands
               ,
               in
               putting
               off
               the
               body
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               by
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Christ
               ,
               buried
               with
               him
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               wherein
               also
               you
               are
               risen
               with
               him
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mark
             now
             friend
             ,
             
               Anabaptist
               ,
            
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             cleer
             distinction
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             makes
             of
             baptisme
             and
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             double
             and
             two-fold
             ;
             as
             in
             circumcision
             ,
             the
             one
             outward
             ,
             the
             other
             inward
             ;
             so
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             both
             made
             by
             hands
             ,
             and
             both
             without
             hands
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             partake
             of
             both
             in
             one
             distinction
             ,
             and
             perish
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             doth
             receive
             one
             or
             both
             ,
             in
             the
             speciall
             sense
             ,
             hee
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             and
             as
             the
             terms
             in
             the
             meaning
             do
             agree
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             both
             agree
             in
             their
             administration
             ;
             for
             as
             
               Abraham
            
             received
             the
             sign
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             a
             seal
             or
             
             
               signe
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               faith
               which
               he
               had
               before
               be
               was
               circumcised
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             so
             the
             regenerate
             and
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Nathaniel
               ,
            
             in
             whom
             was
             no
             guile
             ,
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             
               Lydia
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cornelius
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             bears
             witnesse
             that
             they
             were
             true
             worshipers
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             all
             ,
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             had
             the
             inward
             baptisme
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             through
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             promise
             ,
             before
             they
             received
             the
             outward
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             washing
             their
             bodies
             with
             water
             ,
             a
             lively
             representation
             of
             the
             washing
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             generall
             use
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             Church
             ,
             all
             that
             believed
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             so
             admitted
             into
             the
             Congregation
             and
             communion
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             :
             so
             now
             ,
             who
             ever
             believes
             that
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             acknowledgeth
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Ministery
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             upon
             this
             generall
             or
             historicall
             faith
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             communion
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Demas
               ,
            
             the
             faulty
             Christians
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             had
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             shew
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             you
             see
             Gods
             Word
             forces
             you
             to
             distinguish
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             of
             the
             terme
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             and
             one
             Lord
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Scriptures
             plainly
             set
             forth
             unto
             us
             a
             three-fold
             faith
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             truly
             distinguished
             by
             these
             termes
             ,
             historicall
             ,
             miraculous
             ,
             or
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             a
             full
             assurance
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ;
             of
             the
             two
             first
             sorts
             ,
             wicked
             men
             ,
             devils
             ,
             may
             partake
             of
             them
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Saints
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             exceed
             therein
             :
             for
             
               Judas
            
             wrought
             miracles
             among
             the
             twelve
             ,
             but
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             did
             no
             miracle
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ;
             so
             many
             are
             called
             to
             believe
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             unto
             salvation
             and
             rewarded
             with
             eternall
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             speciall
             peculiar
             faith
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             7.
             38.
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             eternall
             life
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             him
             that
             by
             faith
             eateth
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             his
             blood
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             6.
             54.
             and
             their
             faith
             by
             which
             they
             are
             baptized
             ,
             preach
             and
             communicate
             in
             the
             other
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             boldly
             pray
             and
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             are
             not
             acknowledged
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             shut
             out
             and
             excluded
             from
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             assign'd
             and
             sentenced
             to
             everlasting
             destruction
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rewarded
             as
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             considering
             how
             cleare
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             in
             distinguishing
             between
             faith
             and
             faith
             ,
             I
             did
             admire
             (
             when
             I
             was
             in
             company
             with
             you
             )
             to
             see
             you
             all
             so
             earnest
             ,
             as
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             so
             in
             faith
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             but
             one
             sort
             under
             either
             term
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             would
             here
             make
             the
             severall
             definitions
             of
             faith
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             the
             distinctions
             the
             more
             clear
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Antinomians
            
             mistakes
             in
             these
             things
             also
             ;
             and
             I
             much
             marvell
             at
             your
             ignorance
             in
             Scripture
             distinctions
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             you
             all
             professe
             you
             read
             them
             much
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             except
             you
             distinguish
             rightly
             ,
             you
             can
             understand
             no
             truth
             cleerly
             nor
             fully
             ;
             for
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             but
             the
             body
             or
             corps
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             intention
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirit
             and
             life
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             it
             doth
             behove
             us
             ,
             and
             stands
             us
             in
             hand
             to
             take
             heed
             we
             do
             not
             mistake
             the
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             any
             other
             sense
             or
             exposition
             then
             that
             which
             is
             its
             own
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             found
             such
             as
             fight
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             false
             and
             lying
             interpretations
             ,
             violate
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             wage
             war
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             the
             two
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testaments
             ,
             the
             lamps
             and
             light
             of
             truth
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             11.
             7
             ,
             8.
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             for
             the
             judgement
             against
             this
             sin
             is
             written
             and
             revealed
             already
             (
             to
             adde
             or
             diminish
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             to
             be
             a
             heavie
             ,
             inevitable
             ,
             dismall
             ,
             cursed
             sentence
             ,
             
               Deut.
               4.
               2.
               Prov.
               30.
               6.
               
               Rev.
            
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             had
             considered
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             found
             even
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             to
             expound
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             his
             speaking
             or
             writing
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               One
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               be
               many
               Lords
               and
               many
               gods
               ,
               so
               call'd
               ,
               both
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               but
               to
               us
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               wee
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               one
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               wee
               by
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             5
             ,
             6.
             there
             is
             but
             one
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             giver
             ,
             the
             purchaser
             and
             worker
             of
             the
             grace
             by
             which
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             one
             hope
             of
             our
             holy
             calling
             ,
             
               Eph.
            
             4.
             4.
             but
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             Idols
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Gentiles
            
             gracious
             Lords
             are
             called
             God
             and
             Lord
             ,
             for
             so
             did
             the
             
               Gentiles
            
             speak
             of
             
               Herod
               ,
            
             deifying
             him
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               voyce
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               man
               ;
            
             and
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             authority
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             are
             called
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Gods
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             do
             represent
             God
             ;
             
               I
               have
               said
               you
               are
               gods
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               but
               you
               shall
               die
               like
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             But
             wee
             have
             a
             plain
             word
             for
             our
             teaching
             and
             baptizing
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             28.
             19.
             but
             you
             baptize
             infants
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             haue
             no
             word
             for
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             said
             at
             last
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               required
               these
               things
               at
               your
               hands
               ?
            
             for
             indeed
             you
             do
             but
             continue
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             in
             all
             your
             babies
             baptizings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             say
             Christs
             words
             in
             the
             last
             of
             
               Matthew
               ,
            
             proves
             your
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             ,
             you
             say
             more
             then
             you
             can
             make
             good
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             can
             believe
             from
             that
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             although
             there
             be
             no
             expresse
             words
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             as
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             it
             as
             for
             most
             things
             you
             practise
             your selves
             ;
             for
             what
             plain
             word
             have
             you
             for
             the
             time
             of
             publike
             assembling
             ,
             or
             generall
             meetings
             ?
             what
             word
             have
             you
             for
             your
             people
             to
             ordain
             their
             Minister
             ?
             what
             command
             doth
             authorize
             you
             your self
             to
             baptize
             ?
             what
             word
             have
             you
             when
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             when
             to
             administer
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             ▪
             who
             to
             provide
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             what
             bread
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             grain
             ;
             and
             the
             wine
             of
             what
             grape
             ?
             you
             have
             not
             a
             word
             for
             women
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             abundance
             other
             particulars
             practised
             by
             you
             ?
          
           
             Will
             you
             therefore
             say
             ,
             you
             do
             that
             which
             you
             sin
             in
             doing
             ;
             so
             as
             you
             say
             we
             do
             ,
             I
             think
             not
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             generall
             rules
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             include
             particular
             practices
             ,
             and
             divers
             things
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             rules
             given
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             serve
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
            
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
            
             25.
             4.
             
             That
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             have
             maintenance
             ,
             
               that
               as
               they
               which
               minister
               about
               holy
               things
               ,
               live
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               wait
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               even
               so
               hath
               the
               Lord
               ordained
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               live
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             compared
             with
             
               Deut.
            
             18.
             1.
             
             So
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             children
             of
             believers
             before
             Christ
             ,
             both
             
               Jewes
            
             and
             Proselytes
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Exod.
            
             12.
             48
             ,
             49.
             so
             believers
             and
             their
             children
             ,
             since
             Christ
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Peter
            
             speaketh
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               a
               far
               of
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               .
            
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             observe
             this
             place
             ,
             St.
             
               Peter
            
             here
             spake
             to
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
            
             the
             men
             of
             
               Judah
            
             and
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             vers.
             14.
             
             
               Yee
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             hear
             these
             words
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             22.
             so
             preacheth
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               whom
               yee
               have
               taken
               by
               wicked
               hands
               ,
               and
               have
               killed
               ,
               and
               being
               dead
               ,
               was
               buried
               ,
               who
               was
               raised
               again
               ,
               and
               now
               sits
               at
               the
               right
            
             
             
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               the
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               the
               alone
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             they
             that
             gladly
             receive
             this
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             were
             baptized
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             41.
             who
             before
             had
             been
             circumcised
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             promise
             did
             onely
             belong
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Spirituall
             Seed
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             his
             naturall
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             believing
             strangers
             ,
             were
             to
             communicate
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             outward
             signe
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             :
             So
             likewise
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             same
             covenant
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             is
             made
             only
             to
             Gods
             chosen
             faithfull
             regenerated
             servants
             ,
             and
             their
             spirituall
             seed
             ;
             yet
             the
             naturall
             children
             of
             these
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             may
             partake
             of
             the
             outward
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             outward
             signification
             of
             the
             baptisme
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             in
             the
             flesh
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             the
             place
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Scriptures
             speak
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
            
             16.
             15.
             that
             
               Lydia
            
             and
             her
             houshold
             was
             baptized
             ;
             so
             the
             Jailor
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             houshold
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             baptized
             the
             
               houshold
               of
               Stephanus
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             16.
             
             And
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             little
             children
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             his
             Disciples
             for
             forbidding
             them
             to
             come
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             18.
             16.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             is
             cleer
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             question
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               unbelieving
               husband
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               believing
               wife
               ,
               and
               the
               unbelieving
               wife
               by
               the
               believing
               husband
               ,
               else
               were
               your
               children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             they
             have
             right
             unto
             the
             outward
             covenant
             ,
             being
             born
             of
             one
             that
             believeth
             .
             But
             some
             of
             you
             
               Anabaptists
            
             would
             have
             these
             words
             ,
             
               holy
            
             and
             
               unclean
               ,
            
             to
             mean
             bastards
             ,
             or
             unlawfully
             born
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             an
             exposition
             ,
             as
             was
             never
             heard
             nor
             read
             of
             before
             ;
             and
             this
             exposition
             admits
             of
             much
             absurdity
             ,
             for
             it
             nullifies
             the
             law
             of
             marriage
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             have
             as
             certain
             rules
             for
             marriage
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             manner
             and
             custome
             ,
             as
             Christians
             have
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             prescribes
             no
             form
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             exposition
             makes
             
               Abraham
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             wives
             to
             be
             bastards
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             the
             children
             of
             Heathens
             by
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             as
             holy
             
               Sarah
               ,
               Rebecca
               ,
               Rachel
               ,
            
             and
             
               Josephs
            
             wife
             the
             mother
             of
             
               Ephraim
            
             and
             
               Manasses
            
             a
             bastard
             ,
             and
             that
             holy
             and
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             took
             a
             bastard
             to
             his
             wife
             ;
             for
             
               Zipporah
            
             was
             an
             Idolaters
             daughter
             ,
             her
             father
             being
             a
             Priest
             of
             
               Midian
               ,
            
             Exod.
             2.
             16.
             but
             this
             conceit
             is
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             it
             strangles
             it self
             in
             the
             birth
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             return
             to
             our
             argument
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             understand
             these
             
             terms
             not
             of
             bastardy
             ,
             but
             of
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             10.
             28.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             demand
             upon
             these
             premisses
             ,
             what
             ground
             you
             have
             to
             deny
             believers
             children
             baptisme
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             that
             by
             Gods
             command
             believers
             children
             were
             to
             partake
             of
             under
             the
             law
             .
             Take
             heed
             you
             do
             not
             deny
             them
             that
             which
             Gods
             Word
             allowes
             .
             And
             for
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             when
             you
             can
             shew
             mee
             by
             Scripture
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             prove
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             baptizing
             of
             the
             Infants
             of
             believing
             parents
             .
             And
             for
             you
             to
             make
             outward
             baptisme
             and
             common
             or
             historicall
             faith
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             you
             do
             no
             lesse
             then
             tell
             me
             plainly
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             know
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             ;
             wherefore
             repent
             and
             turn
             from
             your
             errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             that
             you
             have
             made
             answer
             to
             already
             ,
             are
             either
             Idolatrous
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             or
             erroneous
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             such
             as
             have
             separated
             our selves
             from
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             wee
             have
             joyned
             our selves
             in
             Church-covenant
             ,
             and
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             and
             have
             set
             up
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             them
             ,
             wee
             have
             cast
             off
             all
             the
             abominations
             of
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             in
             his
             superstitious
             ordinations
             ,
             ceremonies
             and
             false
             doctrines
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             our
             congregations
             call
             and
             ordain
             our
             Pastors
             &
             Elders
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             untill
             his
             coming
             ;
             and
             we
             admit
             none
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             can
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             conversion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             position
             is
             fram'd
             like
             theirs
             that
             are
             commonly
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Brownists
               ,
            
             or
             
               Separatists
               ;
            
             and
             it
             consists
             of
             two
             parts
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             Church-covenant
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             Christs
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             you
             separate
             your selves
             from
             all
             other
             congregations
             :
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             your
             speech
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             do
             manifest
             to
             mee
             such
             a
             strange
             voyce
             ,
             as
             doth
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             expression
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             for
             your
             words
             are
             in
             terms
             of
             your
             own
             acts
             and
             doings
             ,
             favouring
             carnally
             of
             humanity
             ,
             whereas
             holy
             Writ
             speaks
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             spirituall
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             spirituall
             building
             ,
             a
             house
             ,
             a
             Temple
             not
             gathered
             ,
             joyned
             and
             builded
             by
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             every
             stone
             thereof
             being
             made
             living
             stones
             by
             regeneration
             ;
             as
             St.
             
               Peter
            
             speaks
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
               Which
               are
               built
               up
               together
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               a
               spirituall
               house
               ,
               a
               holy
               Priesthood
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               ;
            
             so
             that
             as
             themselves
             are
             spirituall
             ,
             so
             is
             their
             worship
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             offered
             up
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             
             matter
             of
             Gods
             Church
             alwayes
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Prophets
             came
             to
             build
             and
             plant
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             they
             call
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             
               to
               repent
               and
               turn
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Jer.
             1.
             to
             Chap.
             4.
             1.
             which
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             our
             regeneration
             ;
             And
             thus
             they
             cry
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Break
               up
               the
               fallow
               ground
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               circumcise
               your selves
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               wash
               you
               ,
               make
               you
               clean
               ,
            
             &c.
             Isa.
             1.
             16.
             
             Jer.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               The
               place
               of
               Gods
               rest
               and
               habitation
               ,
               is
               a
               poore
               and
               contrite
               spirit
               ;
            
             in
             vain
             are
             all
             the
             houses
             that
             are
             built
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             that
             hee
             builds
             himself
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             66.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             as
             this
             was
             the
             Prophets
             way
             to
             build
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             so
             even
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             did
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             
               He
               came
               in
               the
               power
               and
               spirit
               of
               Elias
               ,
               to
               turn
               men
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               disobedient
               to
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               just
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.
             17.
             so
             prepared
             he
             the
             Lords
             way
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             water
             or
             repentance
             ,
             the
             preparation
             or
             first
             principle
             humbling
             the
             lofty
             ,
             bending
             the
             crooked
             streight
             ,
             and
             breaking
             the
             hard
             hearted
             ;
             and
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             he
             works
             and
             builds
             his
             Church
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             Mat.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               And
               except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               again
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               see
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             3.
             and
             
               except
               yee
               repent
               ,
               yee
               shall
               all
               perish
               ;
            
             and
             accordingly
             is
             his
             command
             to
             all
             that
             hee
             sends
             into
             this
             work
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             preach
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             
               repentance
               ,
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Luke
             24.
             47.
             the
             one
             ministration
             bruises
             &
             breaks
             ,
             the
             other
             binds
             up
             and
             heals
             ;
             the
             one
             baptisme
             prepares
             ,
             the
             other
             sanctifies
             ;
             the
             one
             makes
             poor
             ,
             the
             other
             enriches
             ;
             the
             one
             makes
             naked
             ,
             the
             other
             cloaths
             ;
             the
             one
             discovers
             our
             folly
             ,
             the
             other
             indues
             us
             with
             wisdome
             ;
             through
             the
             one
             wee
             are
             made
             mourners
             ,
             through
             the
             other
             we
             are
             comforted
             and
             made
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             laver
             of
             regeneration
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               Tit.
            
             3.
             5.
             wee
             are
             washed
             clean
             ,
             and
             made
             of
             sinners
             Saints
             ;
             of
             naturall
             dead
             men
             ,
             living
             men
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             Gods
             building
             ,
             whose
             matter
             is
             gold
             ,
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             true
             builders
             build
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             false
             builders
             likewise
             ,
             which
             build
             too
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             their
             workmanship
             a
             Church
             also
             ,
             but
             the
             materials
             of
             their
             building
             is
             but
             hay
             ,
             wood
             and
             stubble
             ,
             the
             morter
             they
             daub
             withall
             is
             untempered
             morter
             ,
             
               They
               seduce
               my
               people
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             13
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             the
             false
             Prophets
             matter
             with
             which
             they
             build
             ,
             is
             compounded
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             lying
             visions
             ,
             
               Chap.
            
             22.
             28.
             they
             have
             brick
             made
             of
             earth
             and
             straw
             in
             stead
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             slime
             in
             stead
             of
             morter
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             build
             the
             tower
             of
             
               Babell
               ,
            
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             confusion
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             11.
             3.
             
             These
             builders
             take
             
             upon
             them
             to
             heal
             the
             wounds
             and
             breaches
             like
             Gods
             builders
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             for
             they
             heal
             the
             bruise
             or
             breach
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             sleightly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Peace
               when
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               ,
            
             Jer.
             6.
             14.
             and
             yet
             such
             a
             high
             esteem
             and
             opinion
             have
             they
             of
             their
             spirituall
             building
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             contemn
             the
             truly
             spirituall
             matter
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             build
             with
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               builders
               refused
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             foundation
             that
             the
             true
             builders
             work
             with
             ,
             and
             build
             upon
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               the
               false
               builders
               reject
               him
               ,
            
             Psal.
             118.
             22.
             
               they
               set
               him
               at
               nought
               ,
               and
               disallow
               of
               him
               ,
            
             Mat.
             21.
             24
             
             ▪
             Acts
             4.
             11.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             and
             if
             they
             do
             thus
             despise
             and
             so
             basely
             account
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             corner
             stone
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             what
             a
             kinde
             or
             manner
             of
             Church
             is
             that
             which
             these
             builders
             build
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ?
             And
             notwithstanding
             my
             Lord
             and
             foundation
             ,
             my
             rock
             and
             preservation
             be
             not
             regarded
             of
             such
             carnall
             builders
             ,
             yet
             hee
             is
             chosen
             of
             God
             and
             precious
             ;
             and
             hee
             himself
             makes
             all
             his
             faithfull
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             wise
             master-workmen
             ,
             or
             builders
             
               for
               the
               gathering
               and
               perfecting
               his
               Saints
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               or
               edifying
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             10.
             for
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             his
             servants
             prepares
             and
             sanctifies
             them
             ,
             so
             he
             unites
             and
             cements
             them
             to
             have
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             in
             spirituall
             fellowship
             :
             and
             this
             workmanship
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             called
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               House
               ,
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               his
               Body
               ,
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               his
               Temple
               ,
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               purchased
               ,
               cleansed
               ,
               purified
               and
               sanctified
               by
               his
               own
               precious
               blood
               ,
               called
               and
               gathered
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               made
               to
               live
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               having
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               growing
               up
               together
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               branches
               in
               one
               stock
               or
               root
               ,
            
             being
             members
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             head
             ,
             as
             truly
             and
             really
             in
             a
             spirituall
             sense
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             of
             a
             man
             is
             naturally
             the
             head
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             confisting
             of
             many
             members
             .
          
           
             Now
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             ten
             times
             more
             that
             might
             be
             spoke
             ,
             yet
             these
             false-ignorant
             ,
             carnall
             and
             fleshly
             builders
             ,
             those
             dirt-daubers
             ,
             have
             at
             all
             times
             taken
             upon
             them
             with
             all
             boldnesse
             ,
             without
             any
             blushing
             ,
             to
             affirm
             their
             wooden
             ,
             dirty
             ,
             filthy
             building
             ,
             to
             be
             Gods
             House
             ,
             and
             their
             rotten
             straw
             and
             stubble
             to
             be
             the
             work
             and
             building
             of
             Christ
             ,
             boasting
             and
             crying
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             self-justifying
             ,
             
               The
            
             
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Jer.
             7.
             4.
             where
             ,
             to
             their
             eternall
             reproof
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             to
             their
             very
             faces
             ,
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             vain
             confidence
             ,
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Are
               these
               such
               as
               truly
               amend
               their
               wayes
               and
               their
               doings
               ;
               such
               as
               truly
               and
               throughly
               execute
               judgement
               between
               man
               and
               his
               neighbour
               ;
               such
               as
               oppresse
               not
               strangers
               ,
               nor
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               nor
               widow
               ,
               nor
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               nor
               walk
               after
               other
               gods
               ?
            
             vers.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             And
             as
             these
             false
             Christians
             ,
             robbers
             and
             oppressors
             take
             upon
             them
             my
             Names
             and
             Titles
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             they
             assume
             my
             authority
             and
             peculiar
             priviledges
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             mee
             ,
             and
             cast
             me
             out
             with
             these
             holy
             words
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Lord
               be
               glorified
               ,
            
             Isa.
             56.
             5.
             but
             he
             shall
             appeare
             to
             my
             joy
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             this
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             the
             bitter
             cup
             they
             have
             made
             mee
             and
             mine
             to
             drink
             in
             anger
             and
             great
             cruelty
             ,
             but
             patience
             hath
             ever
             assisted
             us
             ,
             and
             enabled
             us
             to
             indure
             a
             thousand
             such
             injuries
             :
             They
             say
             I
             am
             a
             widow
             ,
             desolate
             and
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             contempt
             of
             barrennesse
             upon
             mee
             ,
             but
             that
             word
             of
             life
             supports
             us
             ,
             
               In
               patience
               possesse
               your
               souls
               ;
            
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               thou
               barren
               that
               bearest
               not
               ,
               break
               forth
               into
               singing
               thou
               that
               travellest
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               desolate
               hath
               many
               more
               children
               then
               shee
               that
               hath
               an
               husband
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.
             27.
             
             Isa.
             54.
             1.
             
          
           
             Now
             what
             have
             you
             said
             more
             for
             your
             Church
             and
             members
             thereof
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Papists
            
             can
             say
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Antichristian
             Congregation
             ,
             you
             call
             your
             members
             to
             an
             account
             of
             their
             conversion
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Pharisees
            
             can
             say
             ,
             which
             compassed
             Sea
             and
             land
             to
             make
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             
               made
               him
               more
               the
               childe
               of
               the
               Devill
               then
               he
               was
               before
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.
             15.
             even
             worse
             by
             two
             degrees
             ,
             a
             wofull
             act
             to
             return
             ,
             
               and
               not
               to
               return
               to
               mee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Hos.
             7.
             16.
             
             Jer.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             say
             of
             your selves
             ,
             you
             have
             joyn'd
             your selves
             in
             Church-covenant
             and
             you
             have
             set
             up
             Christs
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             cast
             away
             all
             superstition
             and
             abomination
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Saints
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             ascribe
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             thou
             hast
             washed
             us
             ,
             thou
             hast
             called
             us
             ,
             thou
             hast
             sanctified
             us
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             us
             unto
             our
             God
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             your
             covenant
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             humane
             invention
             ,
             and
             your
             people
             ordaining
             their
             Ministers
             both
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             of
             Popish
             unwritten
             verities
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             labour
             to
             forget
             to
             practise
             ,
             preach
             ,
             or
             think
             of
             them
             any
             more
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             You
             esteem
             too
             meanly
             of
             us
             and
             our
             doctrine
             ;
             what
             ?
             will
             you
             dare
             to
             speak
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             take
             heed
             what
             you
             
             do
             ;
             for
             wee
             walk
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             and
             communicate
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             all
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             baptisme
             ,
             breaking
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             separated
             our selves
             from
             all
             mens
             inventions
             ,
             and
             unlawfull
             Antichristian
             Assemblies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             there
             are
             such
             as
             say
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             ;
             the
             Whore
             of
             
               Rome
            
             doth
             make
             greater
             brags
             ,
             then
             the
             virgin
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             their
             predecessors
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             yet
             all
             of
             both
             their
             bostings
             are
             but
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             prayers
             ,
             tears
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             communicatings
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             oblations
             ,
             and
             worships
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             separation
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             except
             it
             be
             with
             such
             caution
             ,
             which
             I
             perceive
             you
             know
             not
             of
             ,
             it
             may
             prove
             as
             
               Achans
            
             forbidden
             wedge
             of
             gold
             and
             Babylonish
             garment
             ,
             destruction
             to
             your selves
             ;
             for
             the
             
               Pharisees
            
             who
             justified
             themselves
             ,
             and
             condemned
             others
             ,
             were
             your
             fore-teachers
             in
             this
             manner
             of
             separation
             ;
             for
             they
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             calling
             our
             Lord
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             his
             servant
             a
             devill
             ,
             accounting
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             of
             those
             penitent
             humble
             little
             ones
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             converted
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             worthy
             their
             company
             :
             witnesse
             the
             
               Pharises
            
             exception
             against
             that
             holy
             woman
             ,
             whose
             tears
             and
             love
             testifies
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             nation
             the
             Gospell
             is
             preached
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             
               for
               a
               memoriall
               of
               her
               ,
            
             Mark
             .
             14.
             9.
             compared
             with
             
               Luke
            
             7.
             39.
             and
             this
             way
             of
             separation
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             from
             Gods
             own
             mouth
             ,
             calls
             an
             evill
             and
             wicked
             way
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             
               Isa.
               65.
               25.
               which
               people
               say
               ,
               Stand
               by
               thy self
               ,
               come
               not
               neer
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holier
               then
               thou
               ,
               these
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               a
               smoak
               in
               my
               nose
               ,
               a
               fire
               that
               burneth
               all
               the
               day
               ;
            
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             in
             no
             case
             are
             trut
             believers
             to
             separate
             from
             other
             Christians
             in
             communion
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             cases
             that
             they
             cannot
             communicate
             with
             them
             but
             they
             must
             sin
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             that
             Apostate
             and
             Idolatrous
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             who
             made
             such
             wicked
             and
             opposite
             lawes
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             could
             not
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             any
             of
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             hee
             must
             be
             defiled
             with
             their
             abominations
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               they
               caused
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               dwell
               therein
               ,
               to
               worship
               the
               beast
               ,
            
             Rev.
             13.
             12.
             
               whom
               whosoever
               doth
               worship
               ,
               shall
               never
               have
               rest
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               tormented
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               day
               and
               night
               for
               evermore
               ,
            
             Rev.
             14.
             10.
             11.
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             the
             Scripture
             is
             cleare
             ,
             
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
               lest
               you
               partake
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               her
               plagues
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             
             And
             in
             this
             case
             did
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             which
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             you
             now
             are
             in
             ,
             whose
             lawes
             ,
             decrees
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             are
             all
             against
             the
             abominations
             ,
             errors
             and
             superstitions
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             all
             ordered
             and
             directed
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             by
             expresse
             words
             ,
             or
             necessary
             consequence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             your
             separation
             from
             us
             is
             groundlesse
             ,
             and
             not
             warranted
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             for
             consider
             how
             the
             rule
             of
             truth
             would
             direct
             you
             ,
             and
             observe
             how
             it
             was
             with
             those
             that
             were
             effectually
             called
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             
               John
            
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             and
             truly
             converted
             unto
             God
             from
             amongst
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
            
             in
             such
             times
             ,
             when
             those
             in
             the
             outward
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             most
             corrupt
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               they
               preached
               for
               doctrine
               the
               commandments
               of
               men
               ,
            
             nor
             would
             not
             receive
             the
             truth
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             such
             as
             would
             receive
             it
             ,
             against
             which
             doctrine
             our
             Lord
             exhorts
             his
             hearers
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             the
             leven
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             but
             never
             taught
             the
             Disciples
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             nor
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             formed
             covenant
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrarary
             ,
             hee
             commanded
             them
             to
             continue
             hearers
             and
             doers
             ;
             
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               sit
               in
               Moses
               chair
               or
               seat
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               bid
               you
               observe
               ,
               that
               observe
               and
               do
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Mat.
            
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             himself
             ,
             as
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             continued
             still
             repairing
             to
             the
             Temple
             and
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             participated
             in
             the
             service
             and
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             no
             separation
             ;
             for
             when
             our
             Lord
             gave
             his
             account
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             of
             his
             Disciples
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             18.
             19
             ,
             20.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               ever
               taught
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               whither
               the
               Jewes
               alwayes
               resort
               ,
               and
               in
               secret
               have
               I
               said
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             in
             many
             Churches
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
            
             both
             in
             
               Judea
               ,
            
             and
             among
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             therein
             is
             no
             separation
             in
             your
             sense
             spoken
             of
             ,
             although
             many
             things
             were
             reprovable
             ,
             and
             admonished
             against
             ,
             both
             in
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             good
             seed
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             are
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             tares
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             both
             must
             grow
             together
             in
             the
             same
             field
             ,
             till
             the
             harvest
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             13.
             30.
             
             As
             the
             lilly
             growes
             amongst
             the
             thornes
             ,
             so
             the
             chaffe
             lies
             in
             the
             same
             floor
             with
             the
             wheat
             ,
             the
             Goats
             feed
             in
             the
             same
             pasture
             with
             the
             sheep
             ,
             and
             the
             crafty
             Wolves
             among
             the
             harmlesse
             lambs
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             separated
             till
             our
             Lord
             comes
             to
             judge
             and
             part
             them
             ,
             never
             again
             to
             participate
             afterwards
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             I
             pray
             heare
             mee
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             have
             already
             spoke
             are
             old
             ,
             like
             their
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             high
             time
             their
             errors
             should
             be
             thus
             discovered
             :
             but
             I
             pray
             take
             notice
             of
             mee
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             received
             a
             new
             cleare
             light
             of
             heavenly
             doctrine
             ,
             a
             light
             of
             free
             grace
             and
             justification
             
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             from
             all
             eternity
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             elect
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             at
             any
             time
             to
             be
             unrighteous
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             or
             unholy
             :
             for
             they
             are
             justified
             before
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             God
             elected
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Free
             grace
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             declare
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             heavenly
             and
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             me
             thinkes
             by
             your
             confession
             you
             should
             be
             an
             
               Antinomian
               ,
            
             who
             speake
             very
             much
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             at
             all
             understand
             it
             :
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             towards
             his
             elect
             that
             are
             justified
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             is
             like
             unto
             the
             Sun-beames
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             she
             rises
             ,
             that
             enlightens
             the
             dark
             earth
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             preparation
             to
             the
             enlightning
             ;
             so
             the
             Lord
             shines
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             elected
             justified
             ones
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             their
             wickedest
             workes
             of
             darknesse
             :
             And
             then
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             very
             acts
             of
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ,
             even
             then
             God
             lifts
             up
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             peace
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             justification
             with
             God
             from
             all
             eternity
             :
             These
             slight
             and
             contemne
             repentance
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             the
             preparation
             to
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             they
             call
             a
             munkish
             Popish
             doctrine
             :
             and
             their
             own
             fancie
             ,
             or
             presumptuous
             conceit
             they
             call
             that
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             or
             free
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             come
             to
             understand
             and
             know
             their
             justification
             from
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Oh
             what
             a
             grosse
             seducement
             and
             delusion
             is
             this
             ,
             even
             a
             generall
             mistake
             of
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             in
             every
             part
             of
             it
             !
             Therefore
             now
             I
             will
             first
             shew
             you
             what
             free
             grace
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             sets
             forth
             to
             us
             ;
             And
             then
             shew
             you
             how
             clearly
             and
             fully
             Gods
             word
             declares
             the
             justifying
             the
             elect
             by
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             written
             and
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             loves
             his
             Israel
             ,
             his
             chosen
             ,
             freely
             ,
             
               Hosea
               14.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               I
               will
               heale
               their
               back-slidings
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               love
               them
               freely
               ,
               for
               mine
               anger
               is
               turned
               away
               from
               him
               .
               I
               will
               be
               as
               the
               dew
               unto
               Israel
               ,
               he
               shall
               grow
               as
               the
               Lilly
               ,
               and
               cast
               forth
               his
               root
               as
               Lebanon
               .
            
             Also
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               16.
               6.
               
               When
               I
               saw
               thee
               polluted
               in
               thy
               own
               blood
               ,
               I
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Live
               ;
               when
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               blood
               ,
               Live
               :
               yea
               ,
               I
               said
               unto
               thee
               when
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               blood
               ,
               Live
               ,
               and
               have
               caused
               thee
               to
               multiply
               as
               the
               bud
               of
               the
               field
               .
            
             Observe
             how
             abundantly
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             manifested
             to
             his
             elect
             ,
             that
             of
             themselves
             are
             quite
             contrary
             to
             deserving
             :
             for
             they
             are
             polluted
             with
             the
             most
             abominable
             pollution
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             but
             extreamly
             in
             the
             third
             degree
             ,
             blood
             three
             times
             repeated
             by
             the
             holy
             
             Ghost
             .
             And
             that
             this
             threefold
             uncleannesse
             should
             bee
             washed
             and
             made
             pure
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             exceeding
             deadnesse
             should
             be
             made
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             live
             as
             the
             bud
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             to
             multiply
             and
             increase
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             even
             holy
             grapes
             to
             refresh
             the
             hearts
             of
             both
             ;
             this
             shewes
             the
             wonderfull
             freenesse
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             so
             to
             love
             as
             there
             is
             none
             like
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             you
             have
             spoken
             of
             this
             free
             grace
             in
             a
             fancy
             ,
             I
             shall
             endevour
             to
             shew
             it
             you
             in
             reality
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2.
             12.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             eternall
             love
             ;
             Let
             us
             consider
             it
             in
             these
             foure
             particulars
             ,
             which
             onely
             and
             alone
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             election
             and
             predestination
             before
             all
             times
             ,
             their
             effectuall
             calling
             and
             justification
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             their
             eternal
             glorification
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             which
             world
             shall
             be
             endlesse
             ,
             deathlesse
             ,
             and
             sinlesse
             for
             evermore
             .
             And
             all
             these
             in
             all
             the
             causes
             ,
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             by
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Saints
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             
               elect
               according
               to
               the
               foreknowledg
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             2.
             
             And
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               According
               as
               he
               hath
               chosen
               us
               in
               him
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Thessalonica
            
             testifies
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             chosen
             them
             to
             salvation
             ,
             2
             
               Thess.
            
             2.
             13.
             so
             then
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             the
             electare
             chosen
             in
             Christ
             to
             salvation
             :
             Which
             secret
             purpose
             and
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             towards
             his
             elect
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             is
             made
             good
             and
             effected
             in
             and
             upon
             his
             elect
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             being
             
               called
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             vers.
             15.
             
             Now
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             I
             touched
             before
             ,
             consists
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             24.
             47.
             which
             comprehends
             the
             two
             next
             particulars
             ,
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             by
             the
             work
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             whosoever
             is
             remitted
             ,
             that
             soule
             is
             justified
             in
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             effected
             by
             the
             Gospel
             and
             covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             24.
             
               the
               word
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
            
             verse
             32.
             
               the
               word
               speaking
               peace
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Acts
             1.
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             7.
             
             And
             these
             two
             effects
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             works
             by
             his
             word
             in
             his
             elect
             to
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             are
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             regeneration
             ,
             conversion
             ,
             a
             renewing
             ,
             a
             birth
             from
             above
             ,
             a
             new
             making
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             naturall
             but
             a
             spirituall
             sense
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             first
             birth
             of
             our
             parents
             ,
             which
             procreated
             and
             produced
             us
             out
             of
             their
             bowels
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             and
             likenesse
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             nature
             we
             are
             born
             carnall
             ,
             unclean
             ,
             
             and
             children
             of
             wrath
             ;
             so
             by
             this
             spirituall
             birth
             we
             are
             born
             of
             God
             from
             above
             ,
             holy
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             free
             ,
             even
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               as
               that
               which
               is
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               flesh
               ,
               so
               that
               which
               is
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             by
             
               Adam
            
             came
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Moses
            
             came
             the
             Law
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             offence
             abounded
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             to
             mans
             greater
             misery
             ;
             so
             
               grace
               and
               truth
               came
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               Adam
            
             was
             the
             authour
             of
             sin
             to
             his
             posteritie
             ;
             
               Moses
            
             was
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             condemned
             that
             sin
             ;
             but
             the
             grace
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             both
             from
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             the
             manner
             and
             order
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             taketh
             in
             working
             this
             grace
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             is
             plainly
             laid
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               for
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               hath
               God
               exalted
               with
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               give
               repentance
               to
               Israel
               ,
               and
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Act.
             5.
             31.
             
             And
             these
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             man-kinde
             ,
             are
             plainly
             and
             generally
             observed
             and
             preached
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ;
             
               I
               will
               take
               from
               you
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               your
               stony
               heart
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ;
            
             there
             's
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             new
             heart
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               Law
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Statute
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             forgivenesse
             ,
             even
             a
             new
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               11.
               19.
               Chap.
            
             26.
             36.
             
             The
             baptisme
             of
             
               John
               ,
            
             that
             's
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             and
             both
             parts
             our
             Lord
             joynes
             together
             ,
             
               Joh.
               3.
               3.
               
               Except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               again
               of
               water
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               see
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             neither
             to
             mourn
             with
             the
             Bridegrooms
             friends
             ,
             nor
             rejoyce
             with
             the
             Bridegroom
             himself
             ;
             and
             for
             as
             much
             as
             these
             making
             parts
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             not
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             both
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             doth
             abundantly
             set
             forth
             unto
             us
             this
             excellent
             doctrine
             of
             Gods
             free
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             
               James
            
             saith
             ,
             
               who
               of
               his
               own
               will
               begat
               us
               with
               the
               word
               of
               trub
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               And
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             holy
             
               Titus
               ,
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               us
               to
               deny
               ungodlinesse
               and
               worldly
               lnsts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Tit.
            
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             free
             Grace
             and
             abundant
             compassionate
             goodnesse
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             this
             new
             and
             living
             way
             to
             happinesse
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             for
             hee
             himself
             
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hee
               gave
               his
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             and
             none
             can
             so
             believe
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             is
             regenerate
             ,
             
             
               John
            
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             spirituall
             bread
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             must
             eat
             of
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             so
             eat
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             none
             can
             believe
             ,
             but
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             given
             to
             comfort
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             made
             penitent
             and
             humble
             ,
             thirsting
             and
             desiring
             Christians
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             God
             gives
             repentance
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             nature
             and
             method
             of
             this
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             ,
             even
             that
             free
             Grace
             that
             Christ
             gives
             to
             him
             that
             is
             
               athirst
               ,
               freely
               to
               drink
               of
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.
             7.
             hee
             gives
             the
             thirst
             ,
             and
             hee
             freely
             gives
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             quenches
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               drinketh
               ,
               shall
               never
               thirst
               again
               ,
            
             Joh.
             7.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               drink
               ;
            
             but
             this
             coming
             is
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             this
             drinking
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               Whosoever
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               believeth
               in
               mee
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               shall
               flow
               rivers
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             doctrine
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             office
             of
             a
             cryer
             in
             a
             court
             of
             Records
             ,
             
               Ho
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               come
               yee
               to
               the
               waters
               ,
               come
               yee
               ,
               buy
               and
               eat
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             the
             third
             time
             he
             cries
             ,
             
               come
               ,
               buy
               wine
               and
               milk
               without
               money
               ,
               and
               without
               price
               ,
            
             Isa.
             55.
             1.
             
             Heare
             now
             you
             
               Antinomians
               ,
            
             if
             any
             of
             you
             have
             an
             eare
             to
             heare
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             free
             Grace
             purchased
             and
             preached
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             phantasticall
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             exprest
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             reall
             and
             substantiall
             grace
             that
             gives
             being
             to
             the
             new
             and
             spirituall
             man
             ,
             the
             very
             regeneration
             of
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             taught
             ,
             led
             and
             guided
             ,
             anointed
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             none
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             elected
             ones
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             hath
             wrought
             this
             heavenly
             work
             of
             grace
             there
             he
             dwells
             ,
             there
             he
             witnesseth
             ;
             there
             is
             but
             three
             that
             bear
             witnesse
             for
             God
             to
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             5.
             8.
             it
             is
             
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             that
             's
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             
               water
               ,
            
             that
             's
             his
             first
             work
             and
             beginning
             of
             regeneration
             ;
             and
             
               blood
               ,
            
             that
             's
             the
             finishing
             and
             accomplishing
             the
             new
             birth
             ;
             the
             sanctifying
             ,
             the
             binding
             up
             the
             broken
             heart
             by
             faith
             :
             wherefore
             blush
             and
             be
             ashamed
             of
             your
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             calling
             repentance
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             preparation
             to
             faith
             a
             Popish
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             Christs
             free
             Grace
             is
             by
             water
             and
             blood
             ,
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             And
             
               that
               repentance
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Mark
             .
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             should
             have
             spoke
             of
             the
             fourth
             particular
             of
             free
             Grace
             which
             is
             glorification
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             I
             beare
             you
             witnesse
             you
             have
             a
             zeale
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             :
             for
             if
             you
             did
             understand
             that
             excellent
             doctrine
             of
             justification
             before
             beleeving
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             speak
             so
             much
             of
             any
             preparation
             to
             justifying
             faith
             :
             for
             by
             Christs
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             to
             prove
             this
             truth
             ,
             I
             argue
             thus
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             all
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             are
             justified
             before
             God
             :
             but
             some
             of
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             doe
             not
             yet
             beleeve
             :
             therefore
             some
             that
             doe
             not
             beleeve
             ,
             are
             justified
             before
             God
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             justified
             :
             But
             we
             must
             be
             in
             Christ
             before
             we
             can
             beleeve
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             justified
             before
             we
             can
             beleeve
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             terms
             is
             the
             true
             preservation
             of
             proprieties
             ;
             and
             except
             you
             justly
             distinguish
             of
             the
             terms
             before
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             Gods
             grace
             by
             which
             he
             doth
             justifie
             his
             elect
             ,
             you
             cannot
             understand
             truly
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             confound
             heaven
             and
             earth
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             God
             Man
             ,
             and
             Man
             God
             ,
             concluding
             such
             blasphemies
             as
             the
             Familists
             doe
             ,
             to
             whom
             hundreds
             of
             you
             are
             fallen
             within
             this
             two
             yeares
             ;
             who
             affirme
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Minde
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Word
             made
             knowne
             :
             And
             under
             these
             termes
             ,
             mistaking
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             conclude
             such
             gross
             blasphemies
             as
             these
             conclusions
             hereafter
             specified
             ,
             making
             God
             the
             Father
             the
             Mind
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             the
             Word
             of
             that
             Minde
             ,
             God
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             the
             effect
             or
             revelation
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             And
             as
             these
             are
             three
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             one
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             and
             was
             at
             first
             in
             the
             creation
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             was
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             that
             Mind
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Spirit
             was
             the
             working
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             or
             manifestation
             of
             that
             Word
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             that
             which
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             ;
             and
             ,
             he
             spake
             and
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             was
             made
             ,
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Starres
             ,
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             Fish
             therein
             ,
             the
             Aire
             and
             the
             Fowls
             therein
             ,
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             therein
             ,
             as
             God
             spake
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             were
             created
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             they
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Father
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             revelation
             of
             it
             are
             one
             ,
             so
             whatsoever
             the
             Word
             made
             ,
             is
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             then
             the
             conclusion
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             The
             whole
             creation
             is
             God
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             to
             avoid
             such
             blasphemous
             consequences
             ,
             we
             will
             distinguish
             of
             the
             terms
             ,
             and
             therein
             shew
             the
             fallacy
             of
             your
             Arguments
             ,
             
             and
             then
             I
             will
             discover
             and
             establish
             the
             truth
             against
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             means
             will
             easily
             appeare
             to
             be
             false
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             terme
             that
             concernes
             God
             ,
             (
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             you
             say
             )
             which
             if
             you
             meane
             as
             it
             concernes
             God
             in
             his
             infinitenesse
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             above
             our
             line
             ,
             or
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             elect
             in
             point
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             heavens
             are
             above
             the
             center
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             with
             God
             himselfe
             there
             is
             nothing
             before
             nor
             after
             :
             For
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             thus
             of
             God
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             he
             calleth
             those
             things
             that
             be
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             one
             day
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             as
             one
             day
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             3.
             8.
             
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             
               Gods
               thoughts
               are
               not
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               nor
               his
               wayes
               as
               our
               wayes
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               heavens
               are
               higher
               then
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               are
               his
               wayes
               and
               his
               thoughts
               higher
               then
               ours
               ,
            
             Isai.
             55.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Prophet
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             Gods
             work
             in
             the
             creature
             to
             salvation
             ,
             then
             he
             speakes
             in
             the
             creatures
             language
             and
             capacitie
             ;
             so
             that
             except
             man
             obey
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             left
             without
             excuse
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Seek
               the
               Lord
               while
               he
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               call
               yee
               upon
               him
               while
               he
               is
               neere
               ,
               let
               the
               wicked
               forsake
               his
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               unrighteous
               man
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               return
               to
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               abundantly
               pardon
               ,
            
             verse
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Thus
             as
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             Gods
             eternall
             purpose
             and
             decree
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             secret
             ,
             &
             known
             to
             himself
             only
             towards
             his
             elect
             before
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             his
             calling
             and
             justifying
             of
             them
             in
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             foreknowledge
             and
             predestination
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             known
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             Gods
             secret
             purpose
             .
             And
             although
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ?
            
             the
             Apostle
             there
             doth
             not
             understand
             the
             justification
             of
             the
             elect
             before
             time
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             but
             the
             justification
             of
             his
             elect
             in
             time
             called
             and
             justified
             .
             And
             although
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             laid
             (
             to
             such
             an
             elect
             justified
             )
             to
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             yet
             many
             things
             may
             be
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             weaknesse
             and
             frailty
             ,
             
               If
               any
               brother
               be
               fallen
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               restore
               such
               a
               one
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               .
            
             Thus
             
               Nathan
            
             charged
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             
               David
            
             chargeth
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Against
               thee
               onely
               have
               I
               sinned
               .
            
             So
             our
             Lord
             chargeth
             his
             faithfull
             servant
             
               Peter
               ;
            
             and
             
               Paul
            
             withstood
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               to
               be
               blamed
               .
            
             And
             so
             that
             holy
             Apostle
             blameth
             himselfe
             also
             :
             
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             And
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               not
               a
               righteous
               man
               that
               liveth
               ,
               and
               doth
               good
               ,
               and
               sinneth
               not
               .
            
             And
             again
             ▪
             
               If
               any
               man
               say
               he
               hath
               no
               sinne
               ,
               he
               deceiveth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             are
             
             renued
             again
             (
             after
             sinning
             )
             by
             repentance
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
            
             is
             admonished
             by
             Christ
             
               to
               repent
               and
               do
               her
               first
               works
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             however
             the
             Saints
             do
             daily
             sin
             after
             justification
             ,
             yet
             through
             Gods
             grace
             they
             are
             recovered
             again
             daily
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             maugre
             the
             malice
             and
             temptation
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             snares
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             concupiscence
             of
             their
             own
             natures
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             that
             loved
             them
             once
             ,
             doth
             still
             love
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             doth
             wash
             off
             their
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             ownes
             them
             so
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             neither
             their
             sins
             ,
             nor
             any
             power
             ,
             or
             any
             creature
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             ,
             or
             can
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             justified
             before
             they
             believe
             .
             I
             pray
             where
             did
             you
             finde
             or
             learn
             this
             Logick
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             thus
             ,
             
               by
               Christ
               all
               that
               believe
               are
               justified
               from
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Act.
             13.
             39.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               those
               that
               he
               calleth
               hee
               justifieth
               ;
            
             but
             your
             doctrine
             saith
             they
             are
             justified
             before
             they
             are
             called
             ;
             see
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             how
             directly
             your
             preaching
             is
             against
             truths
             doctrine
             .
             And
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             your
             former
             is
             your
             second
             Argument
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             he
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             is
             justified
             ,
             but
             wee
             must
             be
             in
             Christ
             before
             we
             can
             believe
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             justified
             before
             we
             believe
             :
             which
             in
             the
             very
             terms
             is
             another
             doctrine
             then
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             who
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             
               wee
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
             And
             he
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             but
             I
             question
             your
             knowledge
             of
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             did
             truly
             know
             ,
             you
             durst
             not
             teach
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             justified
             before
             they
             believe
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             hee
             that
             is
             ingraffed
             into
             Christ
             ,
             is
             justified
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             therefore
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             before
             hee
             believes
             :
             I
             will
             asswage
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             question
             by
             the
             mildness
             of
             a
             comparison
             ;
             that
             which
             acquits
             and
             frees
             a
             malefactor
             ,
             is
             the
             sealed
             pardon
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             so
             likewise
             that
             which
             comforts
             and
             assures
             the
             penitent
             heart
             of
             mercy
             and
             forgiveness
             ,
             is
             the
             sealing
             witness
             which
             Gods
             Spirit
             beareth
             to
             ,
             or
             assureth
             the
             humble
             heart
             of
             the
             free
             Grace
             and
             love
             of
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             justifying
             faith
             to
             the
             sorrowfull
             sinner
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             sealed
             pardon
             to
             the
             malefactor
             :
             and
             to
             this
             agrees
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Acts
               10.
               43.
               
               To
               him
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             
               give
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               Name
               ,
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               ;
            
             thus
             speaks
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             you
             speak
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             neither
             ought
             any
             dare
             so
             to
             preach
             that
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             before
             he
             believes
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             believes
             before
             he
             be
             justified
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             gift
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             even
             then
             to
             believe
             our
             
             justification
             when
             he
             accepts
             us
             just
             in
             him
             that
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             believe
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             continued
             ,
             maintained
             and
             increased
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             as
             the
             other
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             as
             hope
             ,
             love
             ,
             joy
             and
             patience
             are
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             doth
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             he
             hath
             with
             it
             the
             testimony
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             justifying
             faith
             ;
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             wee
             do
             not
             separate
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             joyned
             together
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             commandment
             ,
             
               Matth.
               9.
               6.
               
               Let
               no
               man
               put
               asunder
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               joyned
               together
               :
            
             and
             in
             vain
             doth
             that
             man
             argue
             to
             prove
             which
             is
             first
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             heat
             or
             the
             light
             ,
             so
             vain
             it
             is
             in
             you
             to
             argue
             ,
             whether
             justification
             or
             faith
             be
             first
             ;
             for
             when
             ,
             or
             to
             whomsover
             God
             gives
             one
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             both
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             3.
             26.
             wherefore
             I
             retort
             your
             arguments
             thus
             :
          
           
             If
             God
             give
             remission
             of
             sins
             to
             the
             penitent
             elect
             ,
             then
             the
             impenitent
             elect
             are
             not
             justified
             ;
             but
             hee
             gives
             remission
             of
             sins
             to
             the
             penitent
             elect
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             38.
             therefore
             none
             of
             Gods
             elect
             are
             justified
             before
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             remitted
             ;
             wherefore
             never
             hereafter
             teach
             your
             disciples
             that
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             are
             justified
             before
             they
             believe
             ,
             but
             learn
             to
             teach
             them
             
               to
               repent
               ,
               that
               their
               sins
               may
               be
               done
               away
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             to
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             3.
             19.
             and
             so
             St.
             
               John
            
             saith
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               repent
               that
               they
               might
               believe
               ;
            
             and
             consider
             our
             Lords
             doctrine
             to
             
               Nicodemus
               ,
            
             hee
             tells
             him
             not
             of
             his
             election
             ,
             although
             our
             Lord
             knew
             well
             that
             secret
             ,
             but
             hee
             preaches
             to
             him
             conversion
             ;
             
               Except
               a
               man
               be
               borne
               again
               ,
               he
               cannot
               see
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             
             Regeneration
             must
             be
             sought
             for
             by
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             effects
             and
             operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             make
             sure
             to
             themselves
             their
             election
             ;
             this
             is
             Gods
             way
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             And
             lest
             I
             fall
             into
             your
             error
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             briefly
             disproved
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             discovered
             the
             falshood
             and
             mistie
             sophistrie
             of
             your
             arguments
             ;
             so
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             down
             and
             confirm
             the
             truth
             it self
             ,
             how
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             speak
             of
             justifying
             and
             believing
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             come
             to
             know
             that
             which
             hitherto
             I
             perceive
             you
             are
             very
             ignorant
             of
             .
             Wherefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             justification
             ,
             
               We
               are
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Rom.
               3
               ▪
               24.
               
               Titus
            
             3.
             11.
             likewise
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               are
               justified
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             5.
             9.
             and
             also
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               are
               justified
               by
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             28.
             so
             then
             these
             three
             terms
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             our
             justification
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             purchasing
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             assurance
             of
             it
             given
             to
             the
             lost
             ,
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             broken
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             
             mourning
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             dead
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             made
             to
             live
             ,
             the
             broken
             is
             healed
             ,
             the
             emptinesse
             is
             filled
             ,
             the
             thirstinesse
             is
             quenched
             ,
             comforted
             and
             refreshed
             with
             the
             favour
             and
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             justification
             then
             is
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             assured
             and
             made
             known
             to
             the
             elect
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             this
             doctrine
             is
             cleared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             beyond
             the
             least
             exception
             ,
             speaking
             of
             holy
             
               Abrahams
            
             justification
             ,
             
               and
               being
               fully
               assured
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               Rom.
               4.
               21
               ,
               24.
               that
               what
               God
               had
               promised
               ,
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               perform
               ,
               therefore
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ;
               Now
               it
               was
               not
               imputed
               for
               his
               sake
               alone
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               us
               also
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               shall
               be
               imputed
               ,
               if
               wee
               believe
               .
            
             Observe
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             affirmeth
             justifying
             faith
             a
             full
             assurance
             ,
             for
             wee
             shall
             have
             occasion
             by
             and
             by
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             justification
             ,
             is
             not
             given
             to
             us
             but
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               it
               shall
               be
               imputed
               ,
               if
               wee
               believe
               ,
            
             so
             that
             justification
             and
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             severed
             ,
             parted
             or
             divided
             ,
             then
             the
             light
             and
             the
             heat
             from
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             calls
             Christ
             
               the
               just
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               justifier
               of
               him
               that
               believeth
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             26.
             so
             that
             it
             is
             proved
             against
             all
             the
             
               Antinomians
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             when
             God
             justifies
             his
             elect
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             he
             gives
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             And
             as
             I
             promised
             before
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             here
             briefly
             shew
             the
             divers
             acceptations
             and
             distinctions
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             three
             particulars
             do
             comprehend
             all
             other
             sorts
             and
             distinctions
             whatsoever
             ;
             Historicall
             faith
             ,
             to
             believe
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             the
             faith
             of
             miracles
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             given
             to
             a
             Saint
             ,
             or
             a
             sinner
             to
             work
             this
             or
             that
             miracle
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             wee
             live
             by
             ,
             wee
             are
             comforted
             by
             ,
             through
             which
             wee
             are
             purified
             and
             justified
             ,
             and
             this
             sort
             of
             faith
             is
             called
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               the
               faith
               that
               worketh
               by
               love
               ,
               the
               faith
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               faith
               accounted
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               the
               most
               holy
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             may
             be
             thus
             defined
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             full
             ,
             firm
             ,
             and
             certain
             trust
             or
             confidence
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             power
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             low
             ,
             humble
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             and
             broken-heart
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             given
             assuredly
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             is
             made
             one
             with
             God
             by
             reconciliation
             and
             atonement
             in
             and
             through
             the
             eternall
             and
             everlasting
             love
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             the
             materiall
             cause
             of
             this
             justifying
             faith
             thus
             defined
             is
             a
             full
             ,
             sure
             ,
             and
             undoubted
             trust
             or
             confidence
             ;
             the
             formall
             cause
             is
             
             the
             free
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             the
             efficient
             cause
             is
             the
             alone
             work
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             thereby
             imprinting
             in
             and
             assuring
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             elect
             of
             this
             confidence
             of
             this
             grace
             and
             mercie
             ;
             the
             principall
             and
             finall
             cause
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             subordinate
             is
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             chosen
             ones
             of
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             faith
             that
             justifieth
             ,
             that
             comforteth
             ,
             that
             overcommeth
             ,
             that
             excelleth
             ,
             whose
             dignity
             and
             excellencie
             every where
             shineth
             throughout
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             the
             ignorance
             of
             which
             this
             very
             age
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             again
             ,
             this
             very
             age
             of
             ours
             deserves
             all
             these
             present
             judgements
             ,
             and
             more
             also
             then
             lie
             upon
             us
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             we
             having
             had
             from
             God
             afforded
             us
             so
             great
             meanes
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             :
             which
             sort
             of
             faith
             whosoever
             hath
             ,
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             but
             men
             may
             partake
             of
             both
             the
             other
             sorts
             to
             their
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             Other
             acceptations
             the
             terme
             Faith
             hath
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             also
             ,
             having
             reference
             sometimes
             to
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             therein
             importing
             the
             stedfastnesse
             and
             unchangeable
             truth
             of
             his
             decree
             and
             promise
             .
             And
             in
             other
             places
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             of
             their
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             their
             office
             that
             are
             gifted
             to
             declare
             and
             preach
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             peace
             and
             salvation
             :
             Of
             which
             office
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             an
             
               Antinomian
               ,
            
             holding
             such
             principles
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             understand
             ;
             wherefore
             repent
             in
             time
             ,
             lest
             at
             last
             you
             turn
             all
             Familists
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             avoid
             ,
             if
             you
             continue
             in
             your
             principles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Her.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             had
             the
             experience
             of
             this
             new
             found
             conceited
             light
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             been
             dazled
             with
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             staggred
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             been
             so
             blinded
             therewithall
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             fallen
             from
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             us
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             pure
             and
             cleare
             ,
             we
             hold
             faith
             and
             repentance
             to
             be
             the
             first
             works
             to
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             are
             a
             company
             of
             holy
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             bee
             delivered
             from
             all
             her
             sufferings
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             purity
             of
             Christs
             Ordinances
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             bee
             set
             up
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             shall
             have
             the
             rule
             and
             preheminence
             in
             the
             world
             in
             greater
             power
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             and
             externall
             authority
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Monarchs
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             before
             .
             And
             in
             this
             
             outward
             glory
             shall
             shee
             continue
             till
             her
             Lord
             come
             to
             translate
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             speak
             like
             those
             that
             maintaine
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             shall
             now
             so
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             extend
             its
             bounds
             and
             borders
             all
             Christendome
             over
             ,
             and
             most
             part
             of
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             into
             a
             Monarchy
             ;
             and
             as
             formerly
             the
             temporall
             power
             in
             Christianity
             hath
             had
             the
             rule
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             so
             now
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             shall
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             be
             advanced
             and
             bear
             rule
             above
             all
             other
             government
             .
             And
             that
             now
             already
             it
             is
             begun
             that
             God
             makes
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             our
             Lords
             ,
             and
             his
             Christs
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             it
             is
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             shall
             rule
             over
             the
             wicked
             :
             for
             now
             they
             are
             given
             to
             be
             captives
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             whose
             captives
             Gods
             people
             were
             before
             this
             time
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             answer
             ,
             Great
             are
             the
             privileges
             and
             prerogatives
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             people
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             after
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             but
             to
             apply
             those
             prophesies
             and
             promises
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             present
             evill
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             well
             considered
             of
             you
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             servants
             ,
             speaks
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             a
             double
             consideration
             ,
             as
             oppressed
             ,
             afflected
             ,
             and
             suffering
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             as
             delivered
             ,
             perfected
             and
             saved
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             then
             to
             rule
             ,
             but
             here
             to
             suffer
             ;
             then
             to
             bee
             advanced
             into
             Christs
             Throne
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             and
             here
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             now
             his
             house
             is
             a
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             palace
             of
             glory
             ,
             
               Jerusalem
            
             the
             Citie
             of
             the
             great
             King
             shall
             be
             set
             up
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             And
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Churches
             present
             suffering
             ,
             her
             Lord
             himselfe
             thus
             speaketh
             to
             her
             ,
             
               Feare
               not
               little
               flocke
               ;
            
             and
             comforts
             her
             with
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               For
               it
               is
               your
               Fathers
               pleasure
               to
               give
               you
               a
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             concluded
             of
             by
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             follow
             Christ
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             glorification
             ;
             if
             wee
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             reigne
             with
             him
             ;
             the
             one
             condition
             is
             here
             ,
             the
             other
             hereafter
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             This
             is
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             all
             his
             servants
             ,
             
               Matth.
               19.
               28.
               2
               Tim.
            
             2.
             12.
             
             And
             that
             short
             time
             ,
             or
             while
             of
             suffering
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             this
             present
             life
             ;
             and
             the
             time
             of
             making
             such
             sufferers
             perfect
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             5.
             10.
             agreeing
             with
             his
             brother
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             who
             according
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             cast
             up
             his
             accounts
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               reckon
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               present
               time
               are
               not
            
             
             
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
               .
            
             Even
             then
             ,
             saith
             S.
             
               John
               ,
               when
               Christ
               which
               is
               our
               life
               shall
               appear
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               appear
               with
               him
               ;
            
             then
             shall
             we
             be
             like
             him
             in
             his
             dignity
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             life
             we
             are
             like
             him
             in
             his
             ignominy
             ,
             1
             
               John
            
             3.
             2.
             
             And
             (
             friend
             )
             looke
             into
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             blessed
             assembly
             described
             now
             to
             suffer
             ,
             to
             mourn
             ,
             to
             bee
             hated
             ,
             to
             weep
             ,
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             estate
             to
             be
             none
             of
             Gods
             Church
             or
             inheritance
             ;
             Woe
             be
             to
             yee
             that
             laugh
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             greatnesse
             and
             prosperity
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             rich
             here
             ,
             have
             received
             their
             consolation
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             full
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             shall
             hunger
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             merry
             ,
             laugh
             and
             want
             not
             here
             ,
             shall
             weep
             and
             waile
             when
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             comes
             :
             then
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             to
             him
             that
             suffers
             not
             here
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
             Thou
             in
             thy
             life
             time
             receivedst
             thy
             good
             things
             :
             and
             to
             him
             that
             suffered
             here
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
             He
             his
             evill
             things
             ;
             therefore
             thou
             that
             sufferedst
             not
             ,
             art
             tormented
             :
             but
             thou
             that
             didst
             suffer
             ,
             thou
             art
             comforted
             ,
             
               Matth.
               5.
               
               Luke
            
             6.
             and
             
               Luke
            
             16.
             
             When
             Gods
             suffering
             people
             shall
             bee
             rewarded
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             have
             enjoyed
             their
             prosperity
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             love
             the
             truth
             ,
             decline
             this
             doctrine
             of
             yours
             :
             for
             by
             it
             you
             doe
             revive
             againe
             that
             old
             tenent
             of
             Popery
             .
             For
             what
             ever
             you
             affirme
             in
             your
             confession
             ,
             they
             have
             maintained
             it
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             execration
             and
             excommunication
             :
             for
             they
             would
             prove
             ,
             that
             their
             Church
             by
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             was
             to
             have
             supreme
             authority
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             over
             all
             ,
             they
             place
             themselves
             above
             the
             starres
             of
             God
             .
             And
             as
             in
             power
             ,
             so
             in
             title
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             called
             and
             stiled
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             so
             he
             challenged
             worship
             also
             ,
             that
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             must
             kisse
             his
             stinking
             feet
             and
             toes
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             their
             slavish
             subjection
             in
             honouring
             him
             with
             the
             power
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             to
             kill
             &
             make
             alive
             ,
             to
             pardon
             and
             retain
             sins
             ,
             falsly
             proving
             this
             his
             abomination
             and
             whorish
             power
             ,
             from
             Gods
             divine
             Oracles
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               To
               execute
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               punishment
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               bind
               their
               Kings
               with
               chains
               ,
               and
               their
               Nobles
               with
               fetters
               of
               iron
               .
               This
               honour
               have
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Psa.
            
             149
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             avouching
             this
             Scripture
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Saints
             which
             by
             this
             prophesie
             were
             foretold
             of
             to
             depose
             and
             disthrone
             Kings
             :
             and
             to
             cloak
             &
             colour
             their
             covetousnesse
             ,
             which
             set
             all
             their
             trickes
             awork
             ,
             as
             Bulls
             and
             Pardons
             ,
             at
             all
             rates
             and
             prices
             ,
             whereby
             their
             coffers
             were
             filled
             with
             gold
             and
             silver
             from
             all
             countries
             and
             people
             .
             And
             this
             hee
             affirmed
             
             was
             prophesied
             for
             his
             filthy
             holinesse
             ,
             maintenance
             and
             ungodly
             revenue
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               Tarshish
               and
               of
               the
               Isles
               ,
               shall
               bring
               presents
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Sheba
               and
               Seba
               shall
               offer
               gifts
               ,
               yea
               all
               Kings
               shall
               fall
               down
               before
               him
               ,
               all
               nations
               shall
               serve
               him
               ,
               Psal.
            
             72.
             10.
             
             And
             notwithstanding
             their
             grosse
             abusing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             false
             claims
             to
             Titles
             ,
             as
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             and
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             time
             hath
             now
             proved
             him
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             capitall
             enemy
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             conceit
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             should
             enjoy
             temporall
             peace
             ,
             and
             outward
             glory
             and
             authority
             ,
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             the
             opinion
             of
             carnall
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             to
             this
             day
             cannot
             see
             otherwise
             then
             when
             their
             still
             lookt-for
             Messiah
             should
             come
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             shall
             bee
             gathered
             to
             be
             a
             great
             people
             againe
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             worldly
             Monarchy
             to
             rule
             over
             all
             Nations
             ,
             as
             now
             all
             Nations
             rule
             over
             them
             :
             But
             their
             groundlesse
             hope
             will
             prove
             but
             as
             the
             Spiders
             web
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             be
             with
             all
             others
             of
             their
             mind
             :
             for
             see
             how
             the
             Scripture
             resolves
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             ▪
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             still
             suffer
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             made
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               true
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               avenge
               our
               blood
               on
               them
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             And
             the
             answer
             from
             heaven
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               rest
               yet
               a
               little
               season
               ,
               untill
               their
               fellow
               servants
               also
               ,
               and
               their
               brethren
               that
               should
               be
               killed
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               Rev.
            
             6.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             clad
             and
             washed
             with
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             are
             those
             
               that
               goe
               through
               great
               tribulations
               ,
               Rev.
            
             7.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Finally
             ,
             of
             this
             doctrine
             we
             have
             a
             double
             witnesse
             ,
             two
             brethren
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             14.
             22.
             who
             both
             as
             one
             man
             conclude
             this
             truth
             as
             a
             Decree
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               That
               such
               as
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               must
               through
               many
               tribulations
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             which
             Kingdome
             is
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             in
             all
             times
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             due
             place
             I
             shall
             briefly
             unfold
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             speak
             :
             Have
             we
             not
             clear
             Scripture
             for
             the
             glorious
             reigne
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             holy
             Prophets
             shall
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             reigne
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             in
             all
             prosperity
             ,
             peace
             ,
             riches
             ,
             plenty
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             with
             such
             supreme
             power
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             never
             any
             Monarch
             in
             this
             world
             had
             before
             ,
             nor
             ever
             shall
             have
             after
             ?
             for
             when
             the
             thousand
             yeares
             are
             expired
             ,
             then
             comes
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Your
             confession
             shewes
             you
             to
             be
             a
             
               Millenarian
               ,
            
             which
             error
             
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             ancient
             ,
             so
             of
             late
             ,
             as
             of
             many
             other
             errors
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             reviving
             of
             this
             amongst
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             now
             ,
             or
             they
             know
             not
             when
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             descend
             personally
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             then
             cause
             all
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             have
             suffered
             martyrdome
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             to
             live
             in
             this
             cursed
             earth
             ,
             and
             corruptible
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             enioyment
             of
             riches
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             majesty
             and
             Emporality
             ,
             as
             no
             heathen
             nor
             Christian
             Monarchy
             ever
             had
             in
             this
             world
             before
             ;
             and
             you
             ground
             your
             mistake
             on
             
               Rev.
            
             20.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             position
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             Scripture
             you
             alledge
             ,
             rightly
             understood
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
            
             affirmeth
             it
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               the
               heavens
               must
               containe
               and
               receive
               Christ
               personally
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               the
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               his
               holy
               Prophets
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             21.
             
             Here
             are
             such
             witnesses
             as
             cannot
             be
             excepted
             against
             ,
             even
             all
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             sooner
             ,
             
               shall
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               come
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               preached
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             verse
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             place
             you
             instance
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             20.
             proves
             no
             more
             the
             Millenary
             fancie
             ,
             as
             you
             describe
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             proves
             a
             new
             world
             in
             the
             Moon
             ;
             or
             that
             men
             may
             plow
             the
             floods
             of
             the
             Sea
             to
             sow
             and
             plant
             on
             them
             .
             And
             because
             the
             true
             understanding
             of
             that
             Scripture
             will
             overthrow
             this
             error
             at
             once
             ,
             wee
             will
             shew
             you
             that
             the
             resurrection
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             spirituall
             and
             first
             resurrection
             which
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             clearly
             layes
             down
             both
             in
             nature
             and
             order
             ,
             
               John
            
             5.
             25.
             
             And
             because
             it
             is
             a
             mystery
             ,
             therefore
             his
             expression
             is
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
            
             (
             twice
             affirming
             it
             )
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               houre
               is
               comming
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               dead
               shall
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               heare
               it
               shall
               live
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             spirituall
             resurrection
             from
             sin
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             regeneration
             :
             and
             these
             are
             they
             only
             that
             live
             and
             reigne
             with
             Christ
             ,
             having
             sought
             and
             gained
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousnesse
               thereof
               ,
               Matth.
            
             6.
             33.
             
             And
             those
             only
             that
             are
             risen
             with
             Christ
             through
             regeneration
             ,
             are
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             born
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             ,
             are
             victors
             ,
             and
             overcome
             all
             opposition
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             and
             King
             thereof
             ,
             1
             
               John
            
             5.
             4.
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             they
             reigne
             with
             Christ
             in
             their
             estate
             of
             temptation
             and
             regeneration
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             teares
             and
             sorrow
             are
             happy
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             Comforter
             ,
             who
             anointeth
             them
             with
             the
             unction
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             and
             instructeth
             them
             
             so
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             thrones
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             subtilties
             ,
             crafts
             and
             deceits
             of
             him
             and
             all
             his
             learned
             Clerks
             ,
             who
             have
             endevoured
             and
             used
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             couzen
             and
             cheat
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             almost
             the
             space
             of
             this
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             yeares
             here
             expressed
             by
             the
             Millenary
             number
             onely
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             not
             exceed
             more
             thousands
             then
             one
             ;
             in
             which
             cloudy
             and
             dark
             day
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             so
             led
             and
             guided
             the
             sonnes
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Jugglers
             at
             
               Rome
            
             and
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             could
             not
             make
             them
             to
             mistake
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             for
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             nor
             to
             worship
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             image
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             defile
             themselves
             with
             the
             adultery
             of
             the
             Whore
             ,
             they
             would
             die
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             :
             for
             so
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             they
             lost
             their
             lives
             and
             their
             heads
             for
             the
             witnesse
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             God
             contained
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             20.
             4.
             and
             in
             this
             spirituall
             sense
             they
             lived
             and
             reigned
             with
             Christ
             the
             whole
             time
             meant
             by
             the
             thousand
             yeares
             .
          
           
             And
             lest
             the
             inconsiderate
             Reader
             should
             mistake
             this
             spiritual
             resurrection
             for
             a
             corporall
             ,
             as
             the
             Millenarians
             doe
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             gives
             marks
             and
             bounds
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             evident
             distinctions
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Marvell
               not
               at
               this
               ,
               John
               5.
               28.
               for
               the
               houre
               is
               coming
               ,
            
             (
             hee
             doth
             not
             say
             as
             before
             ,
             
               and
               now
               is
               )
               in
               which
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               graves
               ,
               shall
               heare
               his
               voyce
               ;
            
             which
             
               all
            
             contains
             every
             one
             good
             and
             bad
             at
             the
             general
             resurrection
             :
             and
             therefore
             your
             doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             the
             Scriptures
             hold
             out
             to
             us
             :
             for
             the
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             sate
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             you
             expound
             to
             be
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             discovers
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             even
             to
             bee
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             Antichrist
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Charter
             granted
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             time
             limited
             to
             desolate
             and
             consume
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             sinnes
             sake
             the
             Lord
             doth
             often
             give
             them
             up
             to
             the
             pleasure
             and
             rage
             of
             such
             heathenish
             murtherers
             and
             persecuters
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             spoyle
             the
             heritage
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Jerem.
               9.
               16.
               
               Lam.
            
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             if
             you
             had
             but
             lookt
             upon
             the
             Text
             with
             cleane
             eyes
             ,
             washed
             ●ith
             the
             water
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             had
             learnd
             the
             song
             of
             sorrow
             of
             the
             mourner
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             blear-eyed
             as
             to
             have
             taken
             the
             abomination
             forespoken
             of
             by
             
               Daniel
            
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             servants
             witnesse
             to
             ,
             and
             give
             testimony
             of
             :
             And
             that
             if
             it
             may
             be
             possible
             for
             you
             to
             apprehend
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             wash
             your
             eyes
             with
             
             teares
             ,
             and
             wipe
             them
             with
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             Text
             once
             again
             ,
             and
             compare
             the
             20
             ▪
             chapter
             verse
             2.
             with
             the
             12.
             chapter
             verse
             3.
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             same
             Dragon
             in
             the
             one
             place
             in
             the
             Ethnick
             Heathenish
             power
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             with
             all
             fiercenesse
             and
             unbridled
             cruelty
             ,
             to
             havock
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             Saints
             and
             children
             of
             God
             exercised
             in
             a
             tenfold
             persecution
             ,
             to
             obliterate
             &
             wipe
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             woman
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             her
             first
             and
             primitive
             fruit
             ,
             which
             was
             born
             to
             reign
             with
             Christ
             for
             ever
             ;
             which
             power
             and
             authority
             the
             Devill
             instigated
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             with
             all
             their
             malice
             and
             hatred
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             flood
             ,
             caused
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             wife
             of
             the
             Lord
             had
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             drowning
             and
             devouring
             ,
             but
             to
             flie
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             there
             to
             preserve
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             of
             her
             children
             as
             she
             had
             preserved
             from
             death
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             assigned
             to
             stay
             an
             houre
             ,
             a
             month
             ,
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             yeare
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             Dragon
             in
             the
             20.
             
             Chapter
             you
             find
             to
             be
             bound
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             all
             and
             every
             day
             of
             his
             religation
             ,
             to
             kill
             and
             destroy
             the
             Saints
             just
             as
             he
             did
             before
             ,
             onely
             differing
             in
             the
             manner
             :
             for
             now
             it
             is
             with
             a
             restraint
             ,
             secretly
             and
             cunningly
             ,
             by
             guile
             and
             craft
             ,
             pretending
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             taking
             on
             him
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             never
             the
             lesse
             Devill
             then
             hee
             was
             before
             ,
             onely
             a
             pretence
             makes
             the
             difference
             :
             for
             ever
             since
             the
             great
             battell
             that
             he
             fought
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             field
             ;
             for
             
               Michael
            
             and
             his
             Angels
             prevailed
             then
             against
             the
             Drágon
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             so
             that
             ever
             since
             all
             along
             Popery
             ,
             the
             Devill
             hath
             turned
             Christian
             ;
             and
             herein
             by
             a
             bounded
             and
             restrained
             way
             ,
             effected
             his
             enmity
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             in
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             in
             an
             open
             professed
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             and
             Christianity
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Devill
             turned
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             hee
             put
             on
             
               Jupiters
            
             coat
             upon
             Christs
             back
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             modell
             and
             platforme
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             just
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Idoll
             Gods
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             and
             like
             a
             Juggler
             and
             deceiver
             ,
             playes
             the
             same
             game
             divers
             and
             several
             wayes
             ,
             sometimes
             amongst
             men
             ,
             sometimes
             amongst
             the
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
             sometimes
             on
             horseback
             ,
             sometimes
             on
             foot
             ;
             he
             rides
             on
             a
             red
             horse
             with
             a
             great
             sword
             among
             the
             Heathens
             in
             the
             Imperiall
             persecution
             ,
             and
             took
             outward
             peace
             from
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             earth
             it selfe
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Papacie
             ,
             among
             carnall
             Christians
             ,
             he
             rides
             on
             a
             pale
             horse
             ;
             where
             the
             Devillish
             Dragon
             his
             rider
             ,
             is
             called
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             hell
             followed
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             6.
             4.
             8.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             liberty
             &
             freèdome
             ,
             or
             bind
             and
             
             
             
             restraine
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             conditions
             he
             effecteth
             his
             work
             of
             envie
             ,
             hatred
             and
             malice
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             have
             spoke
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             I
             hope
             then
             you
             will
             see
             this
             Scripture
             proves
             not
             your
             error
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               After
               that
               he
               must
               be
               loosed
               a
               little
               season
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               when
               the
               thousand
               years
               are
               expired
               ,
               Satan
               shall
               be
               loosed
               out
               of
               his
               prison
               ;
            
             which
             words
             sound
             as
             if
             the
             Devill
             should
             become
             the
             great
             red
             Dragon
             again
             after
             the
             reigne
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             fall
             to
             act
             his
             first
             part
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             whom
             all
             this
             while
             he
             hath
             confessed
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             the
             utmost
             he
             can
             to
             oppose
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             doth
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             clearly
             expound
             these
             words
             in
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             24.
             doth
             clearly
             describe
             and
             discover
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             Antichrists
             abomination
             and
             persecution
             ,
             as
             
               Daniel
            
             did
             prophesie
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             whole
             and
             every
             part
             and
             season
             of
             the
             bound
             and
             restrained
             condition
             of
             the
             Dragon
             before
             mentioned
             .
             
               And
               immediatly
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               after
               the
               tribulation
               of
               those
               dayes
               shall
               the
               Sunne
               be
               darkned
               ,
               the
               Moon
               shall
               not
               give
               her
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               Starres
               shall
               fall
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               heaven
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ,
            
             vers.
             29
             ▪
             In
             all
             which
             termes
             our
             Lord
             speakes
             figuratively
             ,
             and
             that
             another
             power
             after
             the
             end
             of
             Antichrists
             tyranny
             ,
             shall
             arise
             and
             fulfill
             these
             sayings
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             things
             were
             prophesied
             of
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
            
             chap.
             38.
             2.
             
             &
             39.
             1.
             and
             afterwards
             so
             understood
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               John
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             which
             
               Gog
            
             and
             
               Magog
            
             Saint
             
               John
            
             understands
             to
             bee
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
               Rev.
            
             16.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             where
             in
             a
             vision
             he
             saw
             the
             Devill
             come
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             left
             the
             Ethnick
             Imperiall
             power
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             beastly
             Clergy
             ,
             he
             will
             deceive
             by
             that
             false
             Prophet
             no
             longer
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             left
             all
             his
             old
             instruments
             ,
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             make
             use
             of
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             these
             spirits
             of
             Devils
             goe
             forth
             unto
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             goe
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             of
             the
             greatest
             power
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             even
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             to
             gather
             them
             to
             the
             battell
             of
             the
             great
             day
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ;
             which
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             but
             of
             him
             that
             writes
             himselfe
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             who
             giveth
             for
             his
             Ensigne
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             very
             Embleme
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Observe
             how
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             deciphered
             him
             for
             his
             reigne
             and
             residence
             ,
             the
             East
             ;
             for
             his
             religion
             ,
             
             the
             earth
             earthly
             and
             sensuall
             ,
             even
             the
             idle
             fancy
             and
             corrupt
             deceit
             of
             
               Mahomet
            
             himself
             ,
             mingled
             and
             composed
             of
             the
             parings
             ,
             out-side
             and
             offall
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
               Jewes
            
             and
             
               Heathens
               ;
            
             and
             lastly
             ,
             his
             unparalleld
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Now
             me thinks
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             Lords
             words
             ,
             doth
             agree
             with
             his
             servant
             
               Johns
               ;
            
             for
             by
             the
             term
             Sun
             ,
             our
             Lord
             doth
             mean
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             a
             great
             power
             that
             must
             so
             oppose
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             our
             light
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             men
             into
             the
             darknesse
             of
             
               Mahometisme
               ,
            
             and
             that
             that
             
               Egyptian
            
             darknesse
             that
             hath
             overspread
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             where
             the
             
               Turk
            
             hath
             dominion
             ,
             should
             darken
             Christendome
             also
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Goshen
               ,
            
             if
             the
             true
             light
             should
             thus
             be
             made
             dark
             ,
             then
             the
             Moon
             that
             hath
             no
             light
             but
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             shall
             not
             give
             her
             light
             in
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             meaning
             also
             ,
             men
             that
             are
             inlightened
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Moon
             is
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             shall
             not
             give
             their
             light
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             they
             possibly
             ,
             when
             Christ
             which
             is
             their
             light
             is
             darkened
             ?
             and
             when
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             thus
             fail
             ,
             then
             must
             needs
             the
             Stars
             ,
             whether
             Ministers
             or
             Professors
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             are
             not
             the
             faithfull
             indeed
             ,
             shall
             fall
             from
             heaven
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             truth
             to
             
               Mahometisme
               ;
            
             and
             in
             this
             great
             storm
             ,
             the
             powers
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             elect
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             from
             which
             condition
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             fall
             ;
             yet
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               these
               shall
               be
               shaken
               with
               the
               terrible
               storm
               ,
            
             which
             compared
             with
             
               Rev.
            
             6.
             12.
             makes
             it
             more
             cleare
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Sun
               became
               as
               sackcloth
               of
               haire
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Moon
               became
               as
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               Stars
               of
               heaven
               fell
               unto
               the
               earth
               ;
               even
               as
               a
               Fig-tree
               casteth
               her
               untimely
               figs
               when
               shee
               is
               shaken
               with
               a
               mighty
               wind
               ;
            
             here
             the
             Apostle
             is
             cleare
             in
             understanding
             the
             Stars
             to
             be
             not
             true
             born
             Christians
             ,
             but
             untimely
             :
             and
             as
             St.
             
               Jude
            
             speaks
             and
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               wandering
               stars
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               reserved
               the
               blacknesse
               of
               darknesse
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             vers.
             13.
             
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             hath
             bounded
             and
             limited
             this
             last
             and
             great
             storm
             (
             that
             shall
             fall
             upon
             his
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             very
             powers
             thereof
             shall
             be
             shaken
             )
             with
             these
             comfortable
             words
             ,
             
               immediately
               ,
               quickely
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               over
               ,
               it
               shall
               continue
               but
               a
               little
               season
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Heres
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Millenaries
               ,
            
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             shew
             of
             ground
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             wee
             have
             of
             late
             gathered
             our selves
             into
             a
             Church
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             walk
             together
             in
             that
             order
             that
             Christs
             Word
             holds
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             finding
             in
             our
             practice
             the
             Scriptures
             true
             ,
             that
             as
             
               Moses
            
             was
             faithfull
             in
             all
             his
             house
             
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             so
             Christ
             as
             a
             son
             is
             faithfull
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             order
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             advance
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             his
             Scepter
             and
             Law
             in
             the
             purity
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             declare
             ;
             believing
             also
             ,
             that
             every
             congregation
             is
             independent
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             but
             Christ
             hath
             power
             to
             command
             each
             congregation
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             constrained
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             opposed
             or
             punished
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             consciences
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             ought
             ,
             and
             should
             live
             as
             the
             light
             of
             his
             conscience
             leads
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             you
             express
             ,
             you
             should
             be
             an
             
               Independent
               ,
            
             as
             some
             call
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             of
             your
             judgement
             call
             or
             term
             themselves
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             generall
             liberty
             for
             every
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             whom
             I
             mean
             by
             
               Independent
               ,
            
             where
             you
             find
             it
             written
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             gather
             ▪
             or
             congregate
             your selves
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             you
             do
             ;
             you
             that
             have
             been
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             leave
             your
             pastorall
             charges
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             forsake
             their
             fellow-member-ship
             in
             each
             Congregation
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             touching
             matters
             for
             publike
             worship
             and
             meeting
             doth
             incorporate
             every
             Congregation
             or
             Parish
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             members
             makes
             them
             but
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             from
             this
             body
             ,
             schisme
             and
             rent
             your selves
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             divers
             torn
             pieces
             ,
             remnants
             and
             broken
             members
             ,
             to
             patch
             up
             a
             body
             or
             congregation
             of
             your
             own
             invention
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             publike
             order
             ,
             the
             Statute
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             of
             this
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             also
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             your selves
             have
             made
             a
             body
             of
             your
             own
             making
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             peculiar
             priviledges
             to
             do
             what
             you
             please
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             your
             members
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             you
             ▪
             shall
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             beyond
             all
             power
             or
             magistracy
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             either
             question
             you
             or
             punish
             you
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             there
             be
             cause
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             all
             of
             you
             have
             done
             yet
             ,
             is
             but
             outward
             and
             externall
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             I
             demand
             if
             there
             be
             precept
             or
             president
             for
             any
             or
             all
             these
             things
             you
             do
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             then
             shew
             it
             ;
             if
             you
             can
             shew
             none
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             cannot
             ,
             then
             how
             can
             you
             clear
             your selves
             ,
             but
             that
             your
             practice
             is
             of
             your
             own
             inventions
             ?
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             those
             rules
             and
             orders
             which
             are
             prescribed
             by
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             publique
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             not
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             such
             lawes
             and
             directions
             are
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             devise
             rules
             and
             order
             〈◊〉
             practise
             them
             your selves
             of
             your
             own
             ordaining
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             can
             bring
             no
             expresse
             word
             ,
             nor
             true
             consequence
             .
             I
             pray
             see
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             therefore
             your
             way
             of
             Religion
             
             is
             a
             wil-worship
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             aggravated
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             the
             lawfull
             demands
             of
             Christian
             authority
             .
             Here
             I
             would
             not
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             private
             spirituall
             communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             direction
             ,
             
               Hebr.
            
             10.
             25.
             
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             this
             Text
             proves
             your
             Church-way
             ,
             
               Hebrews
            
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             the
             substance
             of
             which
             Scripture
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             
               Moses
            
             was
             faithfull
             in
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             so
             Christ
             as
             a
             son
             ,
             is
             faithfull
             over
             his
             house
             ;
             you
             making
             
               Moses
            
             his
             faithfulnesse
             to
             consist
             in
             those
             prescripts
             and
             rules
             he
             gave
             for
             the
             Temple
             ▪
             or
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             form
             and
             structure
             ,
             for
             Priests
             and
             their
             habits
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             of
             incense
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             divine
             services
             in
             the
             Oracles
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             externall
             form
             and
             manner
             of
             Gods
             publike
             worship
             :
             and
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             Christs
             faithfulnesse
             in
             his
             house
             under
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             inferiour
             to
             
               Moses
            
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             all
             externall
             lawes
             ,
             rules
             and
             directions
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Moses
            
             had
             a
             word
             for
             every
             thing
             ,
             so
             Christ
             hath
             left
             a
             word
             for
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Moses
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             make
             and
             do
             every
             thing
             according
             to
             the
             plat-form
             and
             pattern
             which
             he
             saw
             that
             was
             shewed
             him
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             his
             work
             was
             to
             make
             a
             temporall
             resemblance
             of
             the
             eternall
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             vision
             was
             shewed
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             made
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             moving
             Temple
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             that
             concerned
             the
             materiall
             things
             ,
             both
             for
             substance
             and
             circumstance
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             figures
             and
             shadowes
             of
             that
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             will
             you
             make
             that
             to
             come
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             outward
             materiall
             externall
             things
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             answerable
             in
             outward
             materiall
             externall
             things
             and
             circumstances
             prescribed
             to
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               ?
            
             then
             you
             must
             have
             a
             word
             for
             the
             form
             and
             matter
             of
             Churches
             or
             houses
             of
             meeting
             ,
             a
             word
             to
             direct
             us
             ,
             who
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             for
             what
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             shal
             be
             ordained
             ,
             and
             a
             word
             for
             the
             bels
             for
             calling
             the
             congregation
             together
             ;
             a
             word
             for
             the
             Ministers
             actions
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             all
             holy
             services
             ;
             a
             rule
             for
             dismissing
             the
             assembly
             with
             a
             blessing
             ;
             a
             word
             for
             childrens
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             for
             circumcision
             ;
             a
             word
             for
             the
             time
             &
             matter
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             which
             of
             all
             grapes
             for
             wine
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             all
             grains
             for
             bread
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             manner
             and
             gesture
             for
             communication
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             other
             circumstances
             about
             Gods
             publike
             worship
             ,
             which
             
               Moses
            
             by
             a
             
             plain
             word
             prescribed
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             Christ
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             have
             left
             no
             such
             particular
             word
             or
             direction
             for
             the
             externall
             manner
             of
             his
             Churches
             ,
             publique
             services
             and
             order
             ,
             as
             before
             are
             exprest
             ,
             then
             by
             your
             argument
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             so
             faithfull
             as
             
               Moses
            
             the
             servant
             ,
             which
             is
             blasphemy
             in
             any
             one
             so
             to
             speak
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             appeares
             plainly
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ;
             And
             that
             you
             may
             consider
             the
             Text
             ,
             look
             again
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             teach
             you
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               man
               was
               counted
               worthy
               of
               more
               glory
               then
               Moses
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               who
               hath
               builded
               the
               house
               ,
               hath
               more
               honour
               then
               the
               house
               ;
            
             and
             again
             ,
             Christ
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             a
             son
             over
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             to
             purchase
             and
             redeem
             ,
             to
             call
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             to
             blesse
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             it
             eternally
             ;
             and
             this
             spirituall
             house
             ,
             this
             heavenly
             Tabernacle
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             Christ
             to
             exceed
             
               Moses
            
             in
             even
             in
             the
             substance
             it self
             ,
             which
             all
             
               Moses
            
             work
             did
             but
             witnesse
             to
             ,
             and
             figure
             forth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             Sons
             house
             to
             be
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             called
             and
             justified
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             house
             are
             wee
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Gods
             elect
             regenerated
             ones
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               day
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               you
               will
               hear
               his
               voyce
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             repent
             ,
             that
             your
             sins
             may
             be
             done
             away
             ,
             this
             is
             Christs
             way
             and
             method
             to
             build
             his
             House
             ,
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             spirituall
             by
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             spirituall
             sons
             to
             build
             his
             everlasting
             Tabernacle
             ;
             and
             thus
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             great
             Master-builder
             ,
             is
             the
             high
             Priest
             and
             Minister
             of
             the
             
               holy
               sanctuary
               ,
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               which
               God
               doth
               build
               or
               pitch
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.
             2.
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             every where
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             understand
             the
             Sons
             House
             ,
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               is
               holy
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               which
               Temple
               yee
               are
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Yee
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               you
               ,
            
             which
             you
             have
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             6.
             19.
             and
             in
             the
             20th
             verse
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               the
               purchase
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             the
             son
             of
             the
             House
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               Christ
               loveth
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               wash
               it
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               word
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             this
             is
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             ceremoniall
             law
             of
             
               Moses
            
             were
             but
             shadowes
             of
             ;
             and
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             house
             consisting
             of
             such
             spirituall
             substances
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             described
             ,
             take
             heed
             how
             you
             affect
             outward
             externall
             forms
             ,
             rules
             and
             order
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             been
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             to
             promote
             and
             advance
             ,
             resting
             and
             glorying
             in
             the
             outward
             observation
             and
             common
             things
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             
             the
             worst
             of
             Christians
             and
             the
             persecutors
             of
             the
             Saints
             ▪
             wherefore
             take
             heed
             of
             popularity
             and
             externall
             dignity
             ,
             for
             the
             outward
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               killed
               the
               prophets
               ,
               and
               stoned
               them
               that
               were
               sent
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             their
             outward
             state
             was
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             yours
             of
             your
             own
             inventions
             ,
             like
             the
             case
             of
             the
             
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Pharisees
            
             in
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             time
             ,
             whose
             fair
             speeches
             ,
             pretences
             and
             colourable
             shewes
             ,
             
               were
               high
               in
               esteem
               amongst
               men
               ,
               yet
               an
               abomination
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Luke
             16.
             15.
             
             And
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jeremiah
            
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Pastors
               that
               should
               have
               gathered
               and
               fed
               Christs
               sheep
               ,
               did
               destroy
               and
               scatter
               the
               sheep
               of
               Gods
               pasture
               ,
               and
               tread
               down
               the
               faithfull
               like
               the
               dirt
               of
               the
               street
               ,
            
             Isa.
             51.
             23.
             
             
               Prophesie
               against
               the
               Shepherds
               ,
            
             saith
             
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
            
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               prophesie
               against
               the
               Shepherds
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               Wo
               be
               to
               the
               Shepherds
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               feed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               flock
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               the
               diseased
               have
               they
               not
               strengthened
               ,
               neither
               have
               they
               healed
               that
               which
               was
               sick
               ,
               neither
               have
               they
               bound
               up
               that
               which
               was
               broken
               ,
               nor
               brought
               that
               which
               was
               driven
               away
               ,
               nor
               sought
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               ,
               but
               with
               force
               and
               with
               cruelty
               have
               you
               ruled
               them
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             34.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             How
             many
             of
             you
             
               Independents
            
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             deny
             the
             food
             of
             life
             to
             the
             Lambs
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             will
             neither
             preach
             to
             them
             the
             Word
             ,
             nor
             deliver
             to
             them
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             except
             they
             submit
             to
             your
             devised
             fancied
             covenant
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             to
             such
             a
             confession
             of
             your
             own
             devising
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             be
             excluded
             your
             Church
             and
             communion
             in
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             freely
             offers
             to
             all
             that
             receive
             the
             common
             faith
             ?
             this
             new
             
               Independency
            
             is
             but
             old
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             who
             laid
             as
             fair
             claims
             to
             the
             name
             
               Riches
            
             and
             
               Treasurie
            
             of
             Christs
             Church
             as
             you
             can
             do
             ,
             by
             what
             ever
             I
             have
             found
             published
             by
             any
             of
             your
             leaders
             ,
             and
             your
             humane
             church
             constitution
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             that
             of
             
               Babylon
               :
            
             wherefore
             omit
             not
             to
             procure
             oil
             for
             your
             Lamps
             while
             the
             market
             lasteth
             ,
             lest
             your
             indeavour
             be
             too
             late
             ,
             when
             you
             cannot
             purchase
             it
             .
          
           
             You
             that
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             understand
             so
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             where
             the
             name
             that
             most
             of
             you
             call
             your selves
             by
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             term
             
               Independency
            
             is
             not
             once
             mentioned
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             and
             by
             them
             the
             quite
             contrary
             is
             affirmed
             :
             For
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               the
               eye
               cannot
               say
               to
               the
               hand
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             nor
             again
             ,
             
               the
               head
               to
               the
               feet
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               you
               :
               for
               as
               the
               body
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               my
               members
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               members
               of
               that
               one
               body
               ,
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               ▪
               so
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             21.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               by
               one
               Spirit
               wee
               are
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
            
             
             vers.
             12
             ,
             13.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             
               Jews
            
             or
             
               Gentiles
               ;
            
             So
             then
             to
             follow
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             ,
             if
             there
             can
             be
             no
             
               Independency
            
             of
             the
             members
             of
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             then
             no
             particular
             Congregation
             or
             Church
             can
             be
             
               independent
            
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             beyond
             answering
             ,
             because
             all
             particular
             Churches
             make
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Apostles
             inference
             ,
             
               and
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             vers.
             5.
             
               so
               we
               being
               many
               are
               one
               body
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               members
               one
               of
               another
               ;
            
             so
             then
             see
             the
             membership
             and
             Church-way
             of
             Gods
             Church
             in
             a
             spirituall
             and
             supernaturall
             respect
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             humane
             voluntary
             covenant
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               confederate
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               acknowledge
               not
               a
               confederacy
               to
               all
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               people
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               shall
               say
               a
               confederacy
               ,
            
             Isa.
             8.
             12.
             
             For
             the
             confederacy
             or
             people
             convenanted
             together
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             all
             the
             suffering
             Saints
             ,
             these
             
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             in
             these
             words
             )
             
               for
               his
               body
               sake
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             Col.
             1
             24.
             
             Wherefore
             now
             see
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             how
             by
             mistaking
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             you
             mistake
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christs
             faithfulness
             in
             his
             house
             as
             a
             son
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             
               Moses
            
             faithfulness
             as
             a
             servant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             his
             saying
             ,
             hee
             reproaches
             us
             all
             ,
             for
             his
             speech
             against
             the
             externall
             and
             outward
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             ,
             whether
             Authority
             allow
             of
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             against
             us
             all
             in
             particular
             ;
             for
             we
             all
             agree
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             of
             our
             consciences
             without
             question
             ,
             or
             any
             controul
             of
             any
             power
             ,
             authority
             or
             magistracie
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             this
             is
             the
             doctrine
             you
             all
             teach
             and
             cry
             out
             for
             with
             one
             voyce
             or
             consent
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             I
             term'd
             you
             all
             at
             first
             ,
             all
             one
             enemy
             bound
             together
             wich
             the
             new-found
             common
             
               With
            
             of
             
               Independency
               ,
            
             which
             under
             a
             fair
             pretence
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             pleasant
             object
             of
             green
             grasse
             lies
             the
             Snake
             or
             Serpent
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             very
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             how
             ever
             you
             endeavour
             to
             bind
             
               Sampson
               ,
            
             the
             holy
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Dalilah
            
             the
             Harlot
             did
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               With
            
             of
             your
             own
             invention
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             
               Independency
               ,
            
             can
             the
             child
             and
             mother
             of
             Truth
             break
             in
             sunder
             like
             a
             straw
             of
             Rye
             ,
             and
             grasse
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             to
             be
             burned
             with
             fire
             ,
             never
             again
             to
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             matter
             of
             Gods
             building
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             discover
             this
             straw
             and
             stubble
             more
             cleerly
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ,
             &c.
             whereby
             the
             term
             Conscience
             without
             due
             distinction
             ,
             you
             put
             upon
             us
             most
             grosse
             and
             absurd
             conclusions
             :
             For
             what
             do
             you
             say
             ?
             in
             the
             generall
             you
             all
             say
             as
             much
             
             for
             
               Popery
               ,
               Familisme
               ,
               Arrianisme
               ,
               Arminianisme
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Heresies
             in
             particular
             as
             for
             your selves
             ;
             Wherefore
             to
             cleere
             the
             question
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             truth
             ,
             note
             and
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             the
             term
             conscience
             in
             a
             manifold
             distinction
             :
             first
             ,
             generally
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             :
             secondly
             ,
             apart
             ,
             and
             of
             both
             particularly
             ;
             and
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             a
             double
             respect
             ;
             a
             strong
             conscience
             and
             a
             weak
             conscience
             ,
             so
             distinguished
             ,
             because
             some
             are
             strong
             through
             experience
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             others
             through
             want
             thereof
             are
             weak
             ,
             which
             weak
             conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             forc'd
             ,
             but
             born
             withall
             and
             supported
             ,
             as
             1
             
               Thes.
               5.
               14.
               1
               Cor.
            
             8.
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             11.
             and
             
               chap.
            
             9.
             22.
             both
             which
             consciences
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             
               good
               ,
               pure
               ,
               washed
            
             and
             
               purged
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             and
             13.
             18.
             
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             generall
             sense
             ,
             the
             bad
             or
             evill
             conscience
             ,
             that
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             born
             with
             and
             supported
             ,
             in
             no
             respect
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             conscience
             hath
             a
             twofold
             distinction
             also
             :
             for
             every
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             the
             elect
             as
             well
             as
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             hath
             an
             evill
             conscience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             regenerate
             elect
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             10.
             22.
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               Having
               our
               hearts
               sprinckled
               from
               an
               evill
               conscience
               ,
               and
               our
               bodies
               washed
               with
               pure
               water
               ,
            
             cleerly
             shewing
             hereby
             ,
             that
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             elect
             themselves
             are
             wicked
             and
             evill
             by
             nature
             ,
             before
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
            
             speaks
             of
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             an
             evill
             conscience
             ,
             even
             of
             such
             as
             had
             known
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             not
             received
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             
               God
               sends
               such
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               lies
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
             And
             as
             such
             do
             not
             love
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             they
             depart
             from
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             give
             
               heed
               to
               seducing
               spirits
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               of
               Devils
               ,
               speaking
               and
               preaching
               lies
               in
               hypocrisie
               ;
               having
               their
               consciences
               seared
               with
               a
               hot
               iron
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             speaks
             expresly
             of
             the
             latter
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             last
             dayes
             of
             the
             world
             wee
             now
             live
             in
             ,
             which
             dayes
             and
             times
             wee
             by
             experience
             find
             to
             be
             perillous
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             crafty
             ,
             cunning
             ,
             devillish
             doctrines
             that
             are
             invented
             and
             sown
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             find
             our
             Lords
             words
             true
             ,
             
               If
               it
               were
               possible
               they
               should
               deceive
               the
               very
               elect
               ;
            
             for
             under
             fair
             speeches
             and
             religious
             pretences
             ,
             they
             broach
             and
             sow
             dangerous
             doctrines
             :
             one
             cries
             out
             for
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             abominations
             thereof
             ;
             another
             with
             his
             pretended
             new
             light
             ,
             doth
             even
             darken
             the
             true
             light
             of
             men
             ;
             others
             say
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             is
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             a
             shining
             and
             burning
             light
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             naturall
             obscured
             and
             covered
             over
             with
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             the
             fire
             is
             rak'd
             up
             in
             ashes
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             more
             soule
             then
             a
             horse
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             resurrection
             shall
             be
             alike
             between
             men
             and
             beasts
             ;
             others
             say
             there
             is
             neither
             Angel
             nor
             Spirit
             ,
             neither
             heaven
             nor
             hell
             ,
             neither
             resurrection
             nor
             perfection
             ;
             others
             say
             they
             are
             Christ
             ,
             the
             prophesied
             Messiah
             ;
             others
             affirm
             of
             themselves
             they
             are
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             ,
             the
             two
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Candlesticks
             ;
             others
             blasphemously
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             they
             also
             speak
             sleighly
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             say
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             write
             as
             good
             scripture
             as
             any
             of
             those
             wee
             have
             ;
             others
             are
             meere
             
               Atheists
               ,
            
             and
             say
             all
             things
             come
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             hope
             for
             any
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             wee
             shall
             die
             :
             these
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             blasphemies
             are
             maintained
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             every
             one
             of
             them
             plead
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             conscience
             so
             to
             believe
             ,
             which
             by
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             should
             all
             be
             suffered
             without
             opposition
             and
             punishment
             ;
             for
             shame
             never
             plead
             any
             longer
             for
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             but
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             teach
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             mouths
             of
             such
             Heretiques
             and
             blasphemers
             
               must
               be
               stopped
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             11.
             and
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             is
             as
             expresse
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             
               I
               would
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
             I
             pray
             do
             not
             the
             fore-named
             false
             and
             lying
             spirits
             preach
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             another
             God
             ,
             another
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             within
             that
             rule
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             Deut.
             13.
             5.
             
               that
               Prophet
               and
               that
               dreamer
               of
               dreames
               ,
               that
               perswadeth
               from
               our
               true
               God
               to
               a
               false
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             holy
             Prophets
             commission
             ,
             
               Ezra
            
             7.
             26.
             that
             whosoever
             
               would
               not
               do
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               execution
               shall
               be
               made
               upon
               them
               ,
               whether
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               unto
               banishment
               ,
               or
               confiscation
               of
               goods
               ,
               or
               imprisonment
               .
            
             Oh
             remember
             Gods
             own
             hand
             against
             such
             blasphemous
             gain-sayers
             ,
             and
             withstanders
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             
               Numb.
            
             6.
             the
             earth
             opened
             its
             mouth
             and
             buried
             them
             alive
             ,
             their
             tents
             ,
             wives
             ,
             children
             ,
             cattell
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             pertained
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               give
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               to
               Cesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Cesars
               ,
            
             do
             not
             build
             
               Babel
            
             again
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             learn
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             to
             all
             lawfull
             rules
             ,
             lawes
             and
             orders
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             as
             much
             as
             upon
             true
             triall
             all
             of
             you
             of
             all
             sorts
             that
             are
             not
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             plainly
             proved
             to
             be
             none
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             
             none
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             more
             apparently
             appear
             to
             your
             understanding
             ,
             I
             shall
             indevour
             to
             make
             a
             brief
             description
             of
             her
             &
             her
             children
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             her
             sometimes
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             under
             the
             name
             and
             appellation
             of
             a
             woman
             :
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             Neuter
             gender
             ,
             either
             he
             or
             she
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               They
               overcame
               him
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               They
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               ;
            
             hee
             said
             unto
             them
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             
               Come
               yee
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             abundance
             the
             like
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             which
             terms
             ,
             either
             sex
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             now
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             set
             forth
             unto
             us
             the
             Saints
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Feminine
             gender
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             then
             it
             notes
             unto
             us
             her
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             in
             bringing
             forth
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             men
             .
             
               Jerusalem
               from
               above
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.
             26.
             
             
               Of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             birth
             is
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             she
             brings
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             God
             also
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             7.
             4.
             
             And
             to
             men
             ,
             Gods
             elected
             servants
             ,
             shee
             is
             a
             nursing
             mother
             ,
             with
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ,
             she
             hath
             two
             breasts
             full
             of
             sincere
             milk
             for
             her
             little
             ones
             that
             are
             young
             ;
             and
             for
             her
             strong
             and
             elder
             children
             ,
             shee
             hath
             stronger
             meat
             ,
             she
             killeth
             for
             them
             her
             beasts
             ;
             
               she
               hath
               wine
               and
               bread
               ,
               she
               furnishes
               her
               table
               ,
            
             Prov.
             9.
             
               with
               a
               feast
               of
               fat
               things
               ,
               a
               feast
               of
               wines
               on
               the
               lees
               ,
               of
               fat
               things
               full
               of
               marrow
               ,
            
             Isa.
             25.
             6.
             
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               rightous
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               turn
               souls
               unto
               God
               are
               wise
               ,
            
             Prov.
             11.
             30.
             
             The
             children
             of
             this
             woman
             are
             the
             children
             of
             Wisdome
             our
             Lord
             speaks
             of
             ,
             who
             only
             are
             they
             that
             can
             testifie
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               These
               are
               the
               wise
               that
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               firmament
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               they
               that
               turn
               many
               unto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               as
               glorious
               as
               the
               stars
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
            
             this
             is
             she
             whom
             God
             calls
             
               Sion
            
             and
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             that
             
               bringeth
               glad
               tidings
               ,
            
             even
             the
             
               joyfull
               voyce
               ,
            
             the
             people
             in
             whose
             
               heart
               is
               Gods
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             covenant
             of
             life
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             them
             preserved
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             
               keepers
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             as
             they
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             they
             preach
             it
             and
             declare
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             fountain
             in
             them
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               their
               bellies
               do
               flow
               rivers
               of
               water
               of
               life
               :
            
             so
             also
             it
             is
             a
             store-house
             ,
             a
             magazine
             of
             the
             Lords
             provision
             ,
             abundance
             ,
             a
             plenty
             of
             things
             ,
             old
             and
             new
             ;
             this
             good
             man
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             treasury
             of
             his
             good
             heart
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             this
             housholder
             is
             the
             
               Scribe
            
             instructed
             unto
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             forth
             of
             his
             treasury
             things
             new
             and
             old
             ;
             their
             fountain
             is
             their
             own
             and
             not
             anothers
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             this
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             woman
             ,
             the
             
               Church
            
             
             
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               unfoldeth
               and
               maketh
               known
               to
               the
               world
               the
               manifold
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.
             10.
             which
             woman
             sometimes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             grace
             given
             her
             ,
             is
             called
             
               a
               holy
               woman
               ,
               a
               pure
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               chast
               virgin
               ;
            
             behold
             ,
             
               these
               are
               my
               mother
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             himself
             :
             and
             sometimes
             gloriously
             described
             ;
             there
             appeared
             in
             heaven
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               a
               great
               wonder
               ,
               a
               woman
               clothed
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               under
               her
               feet
               ,
               and
               upon
               her
               head
               a
               crown
               of
               twelve
               stars
               ,
               great
               with
               child
               ,
               travelling
               in
               birth
               with
               pain
               ready
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
            
             Rev.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Observe
             ,
             this
             woman
             is
             continually
             fruitfull
             ,
             still
             increasing
             ,
             still
             big
             ,
             travelling
             and
             bringing
             forth
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             she
             is
             thus
             glorious
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             graces
             ,
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             sorrows
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             she
             is
             called
             
               a
               barren
               woman
               ,
            
             by
             such
             harlots
             as
             call
             themselves
             the
             wife
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             not
             knowing
             the
             low
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             the
             humble
             penitent
             poor
             condition
             of
             the
             true
             Spouse
             ,
             despise
             her
             ,
             hate
             and
             contemn
             her
             ,
             as
             
               Hagar
            
             the
             bond-māid
             did
             her
             Mistress
             
               Sarah
               ,
            
             the
             free-woman
             ,
             and
             report
             of
             her
             that
             is
             the
             Lords
             love
             and
             delight
             ,
             as
             desolate
             and
             forsaken
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             even
             a
             despicable
             and
             forlorn
             widow
             ,
             and
             shall
             so
             be
             accounted
             of
             all
             that
             are
             filthy
             ,
             till
             her
             sufferings
             are
             ended
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             This
             holy
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             also
             described
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             under
             the
             Masculine
             appellation
             ,
             
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               first-born
               ,
               a
               man-child
               ;
               Israel
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               is
               my
               first-born
               ,
            
             Deut.
             4.
             23.
             
             
               Let
               my
               son
               go
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               for
               Israel
               is
               my
               son
               ,
               my
               first-born
               ,
            
             vers.
             22.
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               father
               to
               Israel
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               Ephraim
               is
               my
               first-born
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.
             9.
             where
             by
             
               Israel
            
             and
             
               Ephraim
               ,
            
             God
             means
             his
             faithfull
             chosen
             people
             ,
             his
             Church
             :
             so
             the
             first
             and
             primitive
             fruit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             called
             
               a
               man-child
               ,
            
             Rev.
             12.
             5.
             
             
               And
               shee
               brought
               forth
               a
               man-child
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               rule
               all
               nations
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               .
            
             Now
             this
             name
             or
             appellation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             notes
             out
             unto
             us
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             honour
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             although
             now
             in
             this
             life
             they
             suffer
             ,
             and
             go
             by
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             carnall
             and
             outward
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             the
             self-same
             honour
             which
             to
             their
             Lord
             alone
             ,
             and
             in
             chief
             belongeth
             :
             And
             as
             they
             shall
             have
             the
             same
             honour
             with
             their
             Lord
             ,
             
               Mat.
               19.
               
               Rev.
            
             2.
             so
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             be
             called
             by
             their
             title
             also
             ,
             
               Psal.
               89.
               27.
               
               I
               will
               make
               him
               my
               first-born
               ,
               higher
               then
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
            
             and
             then
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               vers.
               29.
               
               His
               seed
               also
               will
               I
               make
               to
               indure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             where
             he
             will
             place
             his
             Church
             with
             himself
             for
             evermore
             ,
             
               Mat.
               9.
               28.
               
               Rev.
            
             2.
             27.
             with
             him
             in
             his
             throne
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             throne
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             this
             Masculine
             title
             notes
             out
             unto
             us
             the
             
             birth-right
             and
             inheritance
             that
             by
             right
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             first-born
             man-child
             is
             the
             heir
             apparent
             ,
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             nature
             ,
             so
             the
             Lords
             first-born
             is
             the
             apparent
             heir
             of
             the
             purchased
             inheritance
             :
             and
             to
             this
             truth
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             witnesse
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               17.
               
               If
               children
               ,
               then
               heirs
               ,
               heirs
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               joynt
               heirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               heirs
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
             
               Heirs
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             29.
             
             
               Heirs
               according
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               Heirs
               of
               the
               kingdome
               which
               hee
               hath
               promised
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
            
             James
             2.
             5.
             
             Oh
             how
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             are
             the
             words
             !
             I
             could
             alwayes
             be
             mindfull
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             
               heirs
               of
               the
               kingdome
               which
               hee
               hath
               promised
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             now
             calls
             me
             to
             mind
             of
             my
             promise
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             describe
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             the
             stone
             that
             was
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             ,
             which
             smote
             the
             Image
             upon
             his
             feet
             ,
             which
             became
             a
             great
             mountain
             ,
             and
             filled
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             This
             term
             
               Mountain
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             sets
             forth
             unto
             us
             ,
             often
             literally
             ,
             the
             hils
             ,
             or
             highest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             figuratively
             the
             greatest
             powers
             that
             are
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             that
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             
               mountain
            
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             such
             carnall
             and
             naturall
             men
             as
             have
             high
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             great
             esteem
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             prophesied
             of
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             40.
             3
             ,
             4.
             so
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             by
             him
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             3.
             4.
             who
             by
             the
             great
             gifts
             given
             him
             of
             God
             to
             work
             repentance
             ,
             whereby
             he
             prepared
             the
             Lords
             way
             ,
             and
             turned
             the
             disobedient
             
               to
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               just
               ;
            
             and
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             his
             Ministerie
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Every
               mountain
               and
               hill
               was
               brought
               low
               ,
            
             &c.
             meaning
             ,
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             disobedient
             naturall
             men
             were
             made
             penitent
             ,
             and
             their
             high
             thoughts
             humbled
             .
             Also
             by
             the
             term
             
               mountain
            
             wee
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             all
             those
             great
             powers
             ,
             dignities
             and
             authorities
             that
             have
             risen
             up
             ,
             and
             born
             sway
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             creation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             those
             
               Monarchies
               ,
            
             especially
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Discourse
             ,
             particularly
             named
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             nations
             and
             Religions
             ,
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             
               Christians
            
             as
             
               Pagans
               ,
            
             that
             have
             at
             all
             times
             hated
             ,
             persecuted
             and
             destroyed
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             truth
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jeremiah
            
             was
             well
             acquainted
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               would
               render
               unto
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Chaldea
               ,
               all
               their
               evill
               that
               they
               had
               done
               to
               Sion
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               I
               am
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               destroying
               mountain
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               which
               destroyedst
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Jer.
             51.
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Who
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               great
               mountain
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               made
               a
               plain
               ,
            
             Zac.
             4
             ▪
             7.
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             great
             oppression
             of
             his
             servants
             and
             people
             ,
             will
             the
             
             Lord
             shortly
             go
             
               forth
               as
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
               he
               shall
               stir
               up
               jealousie
               like
               a
               man
               of
               war
               ,
               hee
               shall
               cry
               ,
               yea
               roare
               ;
               hee
               shall
               prevail
               against
               his
               enemies
               mightily
               ;
            
             and
             although
             he
             have
             been
             long
             silent
             and
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             restrained
             himself
             all
             this
             world
             long
             ,
             and
             hath
             suffered
             his
             own
             wife
             and
             little
             children
             to
             be
             afflicted
             with
             judgement
             from
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             authorities
             that
             have
             ruled
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             yet
             now
             it
             is
             neer
             at
             hand
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               ,
            
             but
             will
             destroy
             and
             devour
             at
             once
             all
             the
             mountains
             and
             hils
             that
             have
             desolated
             his
             own
             little
             holy
             hill
             of
             
               Sion
               ,
            
             Isa.
             42.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Psal.
             2.
             6.
             
             And
             this
             holy
             hill
             of
             
               Sion
               ,
            
             which
             
               David
            
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             small
             stone
             ,
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             mountain
             without
             hands
             ,
             that
             
               Daniel
            
             so
             long
             before
             saw
             in
             a
             Vision
             ,
             which
             became
             so
             great
             a
             mountain
             ,
             that
             it
             brake
             to
             pieces
             the
             gold
             ,
             the
             silver
             ,
             the
             brasse
             ,
             the
             iron
             ,
             the
             clay
             ,
             that
             no
             place
             was
             found
             for
             them
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             .
             Now
             the
             holy
             Scribe
             
               Ezra
               ,
            
             is
             shewed
             what
             the
             mountain
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             is
             ,
             2
             
               Ezr.
            
             13.
             35.
             that
             it
             is
             
               Sion
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             her
             King
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             standing
             on
             the
             top
             of
             this
             mount
             
               Sion
            
             (
             a
             posture
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             belonging
             only
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             this
             King
             should
             without
             sword
             ,
             or
             lifting
             up
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             any
             instrument
             of
             war
             ,
             destroy
             the
             multitudes
             that
             came
             out
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             with
             a
             blast
             of
             fire
             ,
             sent
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             lips
             a
             flaming
             breath
             and
             sparkles
             ,
             and
             tempest
             cast
             out
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             10.
             and
             the
             torments
             are
             like
             to
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             their
             destruction
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             like
             unto
             fire
             ,
             
               v.
            
             38.
             
             And
             the
             peaceable
             multitude
             are
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             carried
             away
             by
             
               Salmaneser
               ,
            
             king
             of
             
               Assyria
               ;
            
             now
             both
             their
             carrying
             into
             captivity
             past
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             their
             return
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             are
             a
             lively
             type
             of
             the
             Saints
             captivity
             ,
             both
             of
             
               Jewes
            
             and
             
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Churches
             pressures
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             deliverance
             and
             salvation
             also
             ;
             as
             likewise
             the
             set-time
             to
             be
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             his
             coming
             and
             revealing
             ,
             
               v.
            
             28.
             to
             the
             50.
             compared
             with
             2
             
               King.
            
             17.
             
             And
             farther
             ,
             it
             filled
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Dan.
            
             2.
             34.
             
             Observe
             the
             Prophets
             expression
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             first
             was
             seen
             to
             be
             a
             stone
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             ,
             which
             cleerly
             deciphereth
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             her
             first
             and
             suffering
             condition
             ,
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             captivity
             in
             their
             estate
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             by
             which
             shee
             is
             made
             a
             holy
             ,
             living
             ,
             spirituall
             stone-house
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             or
             fashioned
             ,
             not
             by
             mans
             hands
             ,
             or
             any
             humane
             power
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             fleshly
             Synagogues
             of
             this
             world
             are
             ,
             but
             cut
             out
             and
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             as
             that
             Tabernacle
             which
             God
             doth
             build
             ,
             and
             
             not
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             or
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.
             2.
             
             And
             as
             I
             have
             often
             touched
             before
             ,
             continually
             all
             this
             life
             long
             suffers
             under
             those
             that
             are
             evill
             and
             malignant
             ,
             truly
             so
             called
             :
             wherefore
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             comforts
             this
             holy
             Church
             and
             mother
             of
             truth
             ;
             
               for
               a
               moment
               have
               I
               forsaken
               thee
               ,
               but
               with
               great
               mercies
               will
               I
               gather
               thee
               ;
               in
               a
               little
               wrath
               have
               I
               hid
               my
               face
               from
               thee
               ,
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               but
               with
               everlasting
               kindnesse
               will
               I
               have
               mercy
               on
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               thy
               Redeemer
               ;
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Oh
               thou
               afflicted
               and
               tossed
               with
               tempest
               ;
               I
               will
               speak
               it
               again
               ,
               ●ossed
               with
               tempest
               ;
            
             here
             's
             a
             word
             that
             sets
             out
             the
             suffering
             of
             truth
             with
             her
             children
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             even
             so
             tossed
             with
             the
             storme
             and
             tempest
             of
             affliction
             ,
             as
             a
             ship
             is
             tossed
             with
             the
             roaring
             and
             raging
             waves
             of
             the
             seas
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             ball
             is
             tossed
             and
             beaten
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             both
             by
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             54.
             
             Now
             as
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
            
             by
             the
             dreame
             of
             the
             King
             did
             understand
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             condition
             in
             her
             estate
             of
             regeneration
             ;
             so
             also
             he
             saw
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             power
             and
             soveraignty
             ,
             its
             dominion
             and
             magnitude
             ,
             in
             its
             deliverance
             and
             perfection
             :
             and
             
               the
               stone
               that
               smote
               the
               Image
               became
               a
               great
               mountain
               ,
               and
               filled
               the
               whole
               earth
               ;
            
             this
             is
             the
             mountain
             of
             Gods
             holinesse
             ,
             even
             the
             greatest
             power
             and
             soveraigne
             authority
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             world
             before
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Text
             notes
             out
             unto
             us
             three
             things
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             ;
             the
             manner
             hath
             a
             double
             consideration
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             this
             powerfull
             kingdome
             ,
             expressed
             as
             before
             I
             have
             declared
             in
             her
             spirituall
             estate
             of
             renovation
             or
             regeneration
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               a
               stone
               was
               cut
               out
               without
               hands
               ;
            
             and
             in
             this
             first
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             to
             live
             and
             reign
             ,
             to
             attain
             victory
             ,
             and
             overcome
             ,
             
               Rev.
               chap.
            
             20.
             
             &
             12.
             but
             this
             victory
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             this
             overcoming
             is
             by
             suffering
             ,
             
               they
               overcame
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Dragons
             pagancy
             ,
             
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               their
               testimony
               ,
               and
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             and
             at
             this
             battell
             the
             armies
             were
             great
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             victory
             glorious
             on
             the
             Saints
             side
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             12.
             7.
             11.
             
             In
             the
             second
             consideration
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             glory
             and
             perfection
             ,
             and
             to
             as
             far
             exceed
             all
             the
             Monarchies
             ,
             Kingdoms
             and
             Powers
             that
             were
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             exceeds
             the
             shadow
             ,
             the
             person
             the
             picture
             ,
             the
             circumference
             the
             center
             .
             The
             
               Babylonian
            
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             gold
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             power
             ,
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               King
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               art
               a
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               for
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               hath
               given
               thee
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               strength
               ,
               power
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               wheresoever
               the
               children
               of
               men
               dwell
               ,
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               fowles
               of
               the
               heaven
               hath
            
             
             
               hee
               given
               into
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               thee
               ruler
               over
               them
               all
               ,
            
             yet
             all
             these
             bounds
             and
             dominations
             are
             but
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             to
             the
             universe
             ,
             the
             heavens
             ,
             earth
             and
             sea
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             bounds
             of
             Christs
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             rule
             and
             Lordship
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             Majesty
             that
             Christs
             Kingdome
             shall
             have
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             differs
             beyond
             all
             comparison
             :
             For
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             are
             finfull
             kingdomes
             ,
             powers
             and
             authorities
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             present
             evill
             world
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             lies
             under
             the
             cursed
             condition
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             
               as
               long
               as
               this
               face
               of
               the
               covering
               is
               cast
               over
               all
               people
               ,
            
             and
             
               this
               evill
               is
               spread
               over
               all
               nations
               ,
            
             Isa.
             25.
             7.
             even
             so
             long
             death
             the
             King
             of
             feares
             the
             wages
             of
             that
             sin
             shall
             raign
             in
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Gen.
               3.
               17.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               17
               ,
               21.
               1
               Cor.
            
             15.
             but
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               hee
               will
               create
               new
               heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               :
               Behold
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               shall
               not
               be
               remembred
               ,
               nor
               come
               into
               mind
               :
               but
               be
               you
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               for
               ever
               in
               that
               which
               I
               create
               ;
               For
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               create
               Jerusalem
               a
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               her
               people
               a
               joy
               ,
            
             Isa.
             65.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               that
               are
               now
               ,
               with
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               :
            
             And
             according
             to
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             wee
             look
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Gods
             Saints
             )
             
               for
               new
               heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousness
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             
               John
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             21.
             what
             this
             new
             heaven
             ,
             and
             new
             earth
             is
             ,
             even
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               coming
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               prepared
               as
               a
               bride
               adorned
               for
               her
               husband
               ;
            
             and
             a
             voyce
             out
             of
             heaven
             expounds
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               is
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               dwell
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               God
               himself
               shall
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               wipe
               away
               all
               tears
               from
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               death
               ,
               neither
               sorrow
               nor
               crying
               ,
               neither
               shall
               there
               be
               any
               more
               paine
               ;
               for
               the
               former
               things
               are
               passed
               away
               :
               And
               again
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               make
               all
               things
               new
               ,
               write
               ,
               for
               these
               things
               are
               true
               and
               faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             Once
             again
             observe
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               it
               became
               a
               great
               mountain
               ,
            
             of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             the
             meaning
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               like
               unto
               a
               grain
               of
               mustard
               seed
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               least
               of
               all
               seeds
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               grown
            
             (
             just
             as
             the
             Prophet
             [
             
               it
               became
            
             ]
             so
             our
             Lord
             )
             
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               among
               herbs
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               tree
               ,
            
             &c.
             both
             which
             places
             as
             one
             shews
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Church
             be
             now
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             heeds
             or
             regards
             her
             ,
             yet
             her
             increase
             shall
             be
             from
             the
             least
             of
             all
             seeds
             to
             a
             tree
             with
             branches
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             small
             stone
             to
             
             a
             huge
             great
             mountain
             ,
             even
             so
             big
             ,
             as
             to
             fill
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
           
             Which
             magnitude
             ,
             excellent
             glory
             ,
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             part
             discover
             ,
             by
             considering
             these
             eight
             particulars
             :
             the
             
               King
               ,
            
             the
             
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             the
             
               Throne
               ,
            
             the
             
               Scepter
               ,
            
             the
             
               Lawes
               ,
            
             the
             
               Priviledges
               ,
            
             the
             
               Officers
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Subjects
               :
            
             And
             for
             the
             
               King
            
             thereof
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             rage
             and
             opposition
             of
             the
             
               Heathens
               ,
            
             and
             the
             vain
             imaginations
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               Yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             2.
             1.
             5.
             and
             the
             title
             of
             his
             Crown
             is
             the
             title
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
            
             Luke
             23.
             38.
             and
             himself
             testifying
             a
             good
             confession
             before
             
               Pilate
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               saist
               I
               am
               a
               King
               :
               to
               this
               end
               was
               I
               born
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               came
               I
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Joh.
             18.
             37.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             speake
             of
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
            
             Christ
             above
             all
             comparison
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               given
               him
               dominion
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Dan.
            
             7.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Now
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             four
             things
             will
             briefly
             discover
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             this
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             exceeds
             all
             other
             powers
             or
             kingdomes
             whatsoever
             :
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             Majesty
             of
             it
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             its
             excellency
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             its
             universality
             ;
             and
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             its
             eternity
             :
             The
             Majesty
             sets
             forth
             the
             magnitude
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             kingdom
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             great
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Angel
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               raign
               over
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.
             32.
             33.
             
             And
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
            
             describes
             this
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             house
             of
             
               Jacob
            
             is
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               dominion
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               kingdome
               under
               the
               whole
               heaven
               ,
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               whose
               kingdom
               is
               an
               everlasting
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               all
               dominions
               ,
               rulers
               and
               powers
               ,
               shall
               serve
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
            
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
             The
             excellency
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             glory
             ,
             splendor
             and
             purity
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             is
             in
             Scripture
             called
             
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               kingdome
               of
               Priests
               ,
               a
               kingdome
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               heavenly
               countrey
               ,
               city
               ,
               inheritance
               ,
               possession
               ,
               reward
               ,
            
             all
             heavenly
             ,
             all
             glorious
             ,
             all
             holy
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             
               to
               hurt
               nor
               destroy
               in
               my
               holy
               mountaine
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             the
             glory
             is
             exprest
             beyond
             the
             light
             of
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             or
             gold
             or
             precious
             jewels
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               there
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               any
               thing
               there
               that
               defileth
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.
             27.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             its
             universality
             sets
             forth
             the
             largeness
             of
             the
             dominion
             and
             unbounded
             limits
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Its
               dominion
               is
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               from
               the
               river
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               heathen
               for
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               ,
            
             there
             's
             the
             dominion
             ;
             and
             
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             see
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               break
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               dash
               them
               to
               pieces
               like
               a
               Potters
               vessell
               ,
            
             Psal.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               They
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               shall
               how
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               enemies
               shall
               lick
               the
               dust
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               kings
               shall
               fall
               down
               before
               him
               ,
               all
               nations
               shall
               serve
               him
               ,
            
             Psal.
             72.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             therefore
             hee
             is
             called
             
               the
               King
               of
               nations
               ,
               for
               his
               universall
               jurisdiction
               ;
               Who
               would
               not
               feare
               thee
               ,
               O
               King
               of
               nations
               ?
               for
               greatnesse
               and
               power
               pertain
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             Jer.
             10.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             
               Daniels
            
             witnesse
             is
             ,
             
               that
               all
               people
               ,
               nations
               and
               languages
               shall
               feare
               him
               ,
               his
               dominion
               is
               an
               everlasting
               dominion
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               passe
               away
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               that
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             Dan.
             7.
             14.
             which
             in
             the
             last
             place
             shewes
             the
             eternity
             or
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               The
               everlasting
               Kingdome
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             
             
               He
               shall
               raign
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Angell
             ,
             
               over
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.
             33.
             
             And
             this
             glorious
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             is
             often
             in
             Scripture
             term'd
             
               a
               world
               without
               end
               :
            
             under
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               everlasting
               kingdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             formerly
             were
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             refused
             ,
             contemned
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             from
             the
             thoughts
             and
             estimations
             of
             others
             ,
             
               shall
               then
               in
               that
               day
               be
               made
               a
               strong
               nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               raign
               over
               them
               in
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               even
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Mic.
            
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             and
             third
             particular
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ;
             And
             for
             that
             wee
             have
             the
             Angels
             testimony
             also
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               God
               shall
               give
               unto
               him
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               father
               David
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.
             32.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               throne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               established
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal.
             45.
             6.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Thy
               seed
               will
               I
               establish
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               build
               up
               thy
               throne
               to
               all
               generations
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               His
               seede
               will
               I
               make
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Psal.
             89.
             4.
             ver.
             29.
             
             And
             againe
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             
               His
               seed
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               Sun
               before
               me
               ,
            
             ver.
             36.
             
          
           
             What
             moves
             the
             holy
             Prophet
             thus
             three
             times
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             thy
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             children
             by
             regeneration
             ,
             thus
             to
             sing
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             but
             for
             to
             shew
             us
             this
             holy
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             reigne
             with
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ?
            
             for
             this
             blessed
             comfort
             the
             Lord
             preaches
             to
             his
             children
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               He
               that
               evercometh
               and
               keepeth
               my
               words
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               him
               will
               I
               give
               power
               over
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               rule
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               I
               will
               grant
               to
               him
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               in
               my
               throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               am
               set
               down
               with
               my
               father
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             21.
             
             
             And
             thus
             taught
             he
             his
             blessed
             Apostles
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             
               regeneration
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             
               Matthew
            
             saith
             ,
             and
             had
             participated
             and
             continued
             with
             him
             in
             his
             sufferings
             and
             
               temptations
               ,
            
             as
             
               Luke
            
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               kingdome
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               as
               my
               Father
               hath
               appointed
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               my
               table
               ,
               in
               my
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               sit
               on
               thrones
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Mat.
             19.
             28.
             
             Luke
             22.
             29
             ,
             30.
             yea
             ,
             
               this
               honour
               have
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               with
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Kings
               Throne
               ;
               Oh
               yee
               Saints
               ,
               praise
               yee
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal.
             149.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             particular
             is
             the
             Scepter
             of
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             calls
             
               a
               Scepter
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               a
               Scepter
               of
               righteousness
               ,
            
             or
             
               righteousnesses
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             righteous
             in
             the
             purity
             and
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Scepter
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               ;
            
             this
             is
             properly
             
               Shilohs
               ,
            
             the
             
               Saviours
            
             Scepter
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             49.
             10.
             
             Yet
             such
             is
             the
             Kings
             grace
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             his
             seed
             ,
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             that
             of
             this
             which
             in
             particular
             belongs
             to
             himself
             alone
             ,
             even
             of
             this
             also
             doth
             hee
             communicate
             to
             his
             little
             ones
             ,
             his
             first-born
             ,
             the
             heirs
             of
             salvation
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             sit
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             rule
             with
             his
             Scepter
             :
             The
             womans
             childe
             which
             are
             the
             Saints
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             are
             to
             rule
             even
             as
             their
             Lord
             himself
             doth
             ,
             
               all
               nations
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Scepter
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             Rev.
             12.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             hath
             decreed
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             hee
             will
             give
             him
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             sit
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             to
             rule
             over
             all
             nations
             ,
             
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               them
               as
               an
               earthen
               vessell
            
             is
             dasht
             to
             pieces
             with
             a
             bar
             of
             iron
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             2.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             as
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             doth
             place
             the
             Saints
             in
             his
             own
             throne
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             in
             particular
             the
             sway
             and
             rule
             of
             his
             own
             Scepter
             ,
             so
             he
             honours
             them
             with
             his
             own
             crown
             also
             ,
             called
             
               a
               Crown
               of
               life
               ,
               a
               Crown
               of
               glory
               ,
               a
               Crown
               of
               righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             crowned
             ,
             
               Rev.
               4.
               10.
               
               The
               crown
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               all
               that
               love
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               King
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             particular
             in
             discovering
             the
             greatness
             of
             Christs
             glorious
             kingdome
             ,
             are
             the
             laws
             and
             rules
             of
             this
             kingdom
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             kingdom
             it self
             is
             new
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             new
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             laws
             also
             ,
             
               A
               new
               commandment
               give
               I
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             
               that
               you
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Joh.
             13.
             34.
             
             Here
             's
             both
             the
             
               Precept
            
             and
             the
             
               President
               ;
            
             this
             holy
             commandment
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             estate
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             2.
             21.
             and
             continues
             in
             them
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             in
             glory
             and
             perfection
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               law
               of
               the
               endless
               life
               ;
            
             this
             law
             of
             love
             ,
             
               it
               abideth
               for
               ever
               ,
               charity
               never
               faileth
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             most
             or
             all
             things
             else
             shall
             fail
             ,
             Prophecy
             shall
             fail
             ,
             tongues
             shall
             cease
             ,
             
             knowledge
             it
             shall
             vanish
             away
             ;
             all
             imperfect
             things
             shall
             terminate
             and
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             but
             this
             new
             commandement
             
               Love
               ,
               endures
               for
               ever
               ;
            
             Death
             is
             strong
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             and
             will
             kill
             all
             men
             made
             and
             created
             ;
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             death
             is
             mightie
             ,
             but
             
               love
            
             surmounts
             them
             all
             in
             the
             better
             sense
             ,
             
               Cant.
            
             8.
             6.
             
             The
             sea
             of
             waters
             cannot
             quench
             it
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             flouds
             ,
             or
             
               overflowings
               of
               the
               Ocean
               cannot
               drowne
               it
               ;
            
             for
             the
             coals
             thereof
             are
             coals
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             most
             vehement
             flame
             ,
             and
             it
             contemns
             all
             manner
             of
             substance
             to
             purchase
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               lawes
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.
             33.
             
             This
             glorious
             kingdome
             are
             all
             such
             as
             are
             made
             of
             God
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             Levits
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             of
             life
             to
             ,
             this
             commandement
             of
             peace
             and
             salvation
             ,
             
               Mal.
            
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             which
             hath
             comforted
             his
             people
             here
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             doth
             guide
             and
             regulate
             them
             in
             the
             perfection
             ,
             the
             glorious
             and
             everlasting
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             hereafter
             .
             Which
             Law
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             is
             called
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             a
             
               holy
               law
               ,
            
             a
             
               royall
               law
               ,
            
             a
             
               law
               of
               life
               ,
            
             a
             
               law
               of
               libertie
               ,
            
             a
             
               perfect
               law
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             
               James
            
             1.
             25.
             Chap.
             2.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             thing
             considerable
             ,
             is
             the
             priviledges
             of
             this
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             great
             and
             many
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             rather
             obscure
             then
             discover
             them
             ,
             their
             priviledge
             of
             power
             and
             Authoritie
             is
             exceeding
             much
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             exalt
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             this
             his
             own
             kingdome
             ,
             then
             
               shall
               the
               Lord
               breake
               the
               staffe
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               scepter
               of
               the
               rulers
               ,
            
             Isa.
             14.
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               them
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               ,
               which
               say
               they
               are
               Jewes
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               doe
               lye
               .
               Behold
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             the
             second
             time
             againe
             to
             his
             Church
             )
             
               I
               will
               make
               them
               come
               to
               worship
               before
               thy
               feete
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               that
               I
               have
               loved
               thee
               ,
            
             Rev.
             3.
             9.
             
             This
             is
             such
             a
             dignitie
             and
             priviledge
             as
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             with
             a
             twofold
             word
             of
             audience
             affirmeth
             
               to
               take
               them
               captives
               ,
               whose
               captives
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               over
               their
               oppressors
               ,
            
             Isa.
             14.
             2.
             with
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             a
             two-edged
             sword
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             &
             punishment
             upon
             heathenish
             people
             ,
             to
             binde
             their
             Kings
             with
             chaines
             ,
             &
             their
             Nobles
             with
             fetters
             of
             iron
             ;
             this
             
               honour
               or
               priviledge
               have
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Psal.
             149.
             
             And
             so
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               The
               sonnes
               of
               them
               that
               afflicted
               thee
               ,
               shall
               come
               bending
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               despised
               thee
               ,
               shall
               how
               themselves
               downe
               at
               the
               soles
               of
               thy
               feete
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               call
               thee
               the
               Citie
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Sion
               of
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ;
               whereas
               thou
               hast
               been
               forsaken
               and
               hated
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               man
               went
               through
               thee
               ,
               or
               delighted
               in
               thy
               company
               ;
               I
            
             
             
               will
               make
               thee
               an
               eternall
               excellency
               ,
               a
               joy
               of
               many
               generations
               ,
            
             Isa.
             60.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             also
             their
             priviledge
             of
             freedome
             and
             libertie
             ,
             doth
             set
             forth
             their
             glory
             ;
             
               Jerusalem
               which
               is
               above
               ,
               is
               free
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.
             26.
             
             They
             are
             all
             free-borne
             ,
             so
             begotten
             and
             born
             by
             the
             Word
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             are
             children
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             it
             was
             that
             which
             made
             them
             free
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             8.
             32.
             
             Now
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             truth
             are
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             
               those
               that
               the
               Sonne
               makes
               free
               ,
               are
               free
               indeed
               ,
            
             ver.
             36.
             and
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             bondage
             ;
             free
             from
             sinne
             ,
             free
             from
             death
             ,
             free
             from
             sorrow
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             free
             from
             corruption
             ,
             free
             from
             oppression
             ,
             free
             from
             suffering
             ,
             inlarged
             and
             set
             at
             libertie
             for
             ever
             to
             injoy
             immortalitie
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             people
             that
             possesse
             and
             injoy
             the
             
               glorious
               libertie
            
             or
             freedome
             
               of
               the
               sonnes
            
             or
             children
             
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             Also
             the
             company
             and
             associates
             that
             are
             in
             this
             heavenly
             kingdome
             doe
             exceedingly
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             and
             injoy
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             the
             company
             and
             societie
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             Patriarks
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             with
             the
             comfortable
             delight
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             restitution
             and
             perfection
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             them
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewed
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             universall
             subjection
             .
             
               In
               Gods
               presence
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               is
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               ,
            
             Psal.
             16.
             11.
             
             
               You
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             speaking
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               mee
               at
               my
               table
               in
               my
               kingdome
               ,
               Luk.
            
             22.
             30.
             
             And
             as
             the
             Angels
             are
             ministring
             spirits
             here
             in
             the
             Saints
             sufferings
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             1.
             7.
             so
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             wee
             shall
             have
             the
             company
             &
             presence
             of
             the
             Angels
             
               about
               the
               throne
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             7.
             11.
             
             And
             there
             shall
             wee
             see
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
            
             and
             
               Jacob
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             
               holy
               Prophets
            
             in
             the
             
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             have
             heavenly
             sweet
             societie
             and
             company
             with
             them
             ,
             
               Luk.
            
             13.
             28.
             
             Now
             as
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             kingdome
             excell
             ,
             so
             also
             its
             Officers
             exceed
             all
             others
             ;
             
               I
               will
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               make
               thy
               Officers
               peace
               ,
               and
               thine
               exactors
               righteousnesse
               ;
               violence
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               heard
               in
               thy
               land
               ,
               wasting
               and
               destruction
               within
               thy
               borders
               ;
               but
               thou
               shalt
               call
               thy
               walls
               salvation
               ,
               and
               thy
               gates
               praise
               ,
            
             Isa.
             60.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Then
             
               shall
               mercy
               and
               truth
               meet
               together
               ,
               righteousnesse
               and
               peace
               shall
               kisse
               each
               other
               ,
            
             Psal.
             85.
             10.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             seventh
             consideration
             ;
             the
             eight
             followeth
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             great
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             is
             so
             generall
             and
             universall
             in
             these
             ,
             that
             he
             excepts
             
             none
             ,
             neither
             in
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             in
             earth
             ,
             not
             sea
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             even
             none
             that
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             but
             God
             the
             Father
             onely
             ,
             that
             subdued
             all
             under
             his
             Sons
             feet
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             King
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             so
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               27.
               
               For
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feete
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               put
               under
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               is
               excepted
               who
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               :
            
             so
             then
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             great
             Kingdome
             ;
             
               He
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               in
               subjection
               under
               his
               feete
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             2.
             8.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Prophets
             witnesse
             ;
             
               I
               have
               sworne
               by
               my selfe
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               returne
               ,
            
             that
             
               unto
               me
               every
               knee
               shall
               how
               ,
               every
               tongue
               shall
               sweare
               ,
            
             Isa.
             45.
             23.
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               The
               nations
               and
               kingdomes
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               thee
               shall
               perish
               ,
               yea
               those
               nations
               shall
               be
               utterly
               wasted
               ,
            
             Chap.
             60.
             12.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Angels
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             
               Apostle
               expounds
               the
               Oath
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             this
             universall
             subjection
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               as
               I
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               every
               knee
               shall
               how
               to
               mee
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               shall
               confesse
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             11.
             
             And
             againe
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               At
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               every
               knee
               shall
               how
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               heaven
               and
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               shall
               confesse
               that
               Jesus
               is
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             more
             particular
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             things
             in
             all
             places
             are
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             5.
             13.
             
             And
             
               every
               creature
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             
               John
               ,
               heard
               I
               saying
               ,
               Blessing
               ,
               honour
               ,
               glory
               and
               power
               ,
               be
               unto
               him
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lambe
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             And
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
               ,
            
             he
             foretold
             of
             this
             universall
             subjection
             of
             all
             creatures
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             and
             understood
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             admiring
             at
             it
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               art
               so
               mindfull
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               that
               thou
               visitest
               him
               ?
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               Angels
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               crown'd
               him
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               hands
               ,
               thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feete
               ,
               all
               sheep
               and
               oxen
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               feild
               ;
               the
               fowles
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               :
            
             which
             makes
             the
             Prophet
             fall
             into
             a
             wonderment
             ;
             
               Oh
               God
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               name
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               !
            
             Psal.
             8.
             4.
             Heb.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             am
             come
             to
             the
             two
             last
             particulars
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             this
             glorious
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             it
             shall
             
             be
             continued
             for
             ever
             :
             the
             time
             was
             thus
             foreshewed
             to
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
               ,
            
             that
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Churches
             persecution
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             till
             his
             second
             Appearing
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               shall
               build
               up
               Sion
               ,
               he
               shall
               appeare
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             Psal.
             102.
             16.
             
             And
             this
             time
             our
             Lord
             himselfe
             plainly
             teacheth
             us
             to
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ;
             which
             truth
             the
             Saints
             and
             people
             of
             God
             do
             fully
             and
             certainly
             beleeve
             ,
             although
             a
             thousand
             false
             Prophets
             should
             arise
             and
             preach
             the
             contrary
             ,
             under
             what
             shew
             or
             pretence
             of
             learning
             and
             religion
             soever
             they
             make
             .
          
           
             The
             cleare
             and
             plaine
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Mat.
               13.
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41.
               
               The
               harvest
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               reapers
               are
               the
               Angels
               ,
               as
               therefore
               the
               tares
               are
               gathered
               and
               burnt
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               shall
               send
               forth
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
            
             all
             scandalous
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             do
             offend
             them
             ,
             or
             
               which
               doe
               or
               worke
               iniquitie
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             question
             
               is
               made
            
             by
             the
             
               servants
               to
               the
               housholder
               ,
               Whether
               the
               tares
               the
               envious
               man
               sowed
               among
               the
               good
               seede
               should
               be
               pluckt
               up
               ?
            
             The
             
               Master
            
             answers
             ,
             
               Nay
               ,
               let
               them
               both
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               harvest
               ;
            
             and
             also
             giveth
             the
             reason
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             farther
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             both
             with
             the
             tares
             &
             wheat
             also
             ,
             although
             many
             unwarily
             do
             affirm
             at
             this
             time
             amongst
             us
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             I
             would
             wish
             all
             the
             contrary
             minded
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             )
             that
             at
             his
             glorious
             coming
             shall
             be
             the
             Kingdomes
             deliverance
             ,
             reigne
             ,
             and
             perfection
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             her
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               holy
               Angels
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               shall
               be
               sit
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               shall
               be
               gathered
               all
               nations
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               separate
               them
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               is
               a
               shepheard
               divideth
               his
               sheep
               from
               the
               goats
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               set
               the
               sheep
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               but
               the
               goats
               on
               the
               left
               ,
            
             and
             assigne
             and
             put
             in
             possession
             the
             one
             to
             eternall
             blisse
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             to
             a
             perditious
             eternall
             wofull
             cursed
             condition
             ,
             even
             binding
             them
             into
             bundles
             to
             be
             burned
             ;
             but
             the
             blessed
             to
             possesse
             the
             Lords
             own
             house
             and
             habitation
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             25.
             31
             ,
             32.
             Chap.
             13.
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             truth
             hath
             exceedingly
             suffered
             of
             late
             ,
             by
             the
             literal
             learn'd
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             who
             have
             befoul'd
             the
             beauty
             and
             purity
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             their
             dark
             smokie
             &
             misty
             mistakes
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             pleading
             for
             the
             Lamb
             and
             his
             wife
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             briefly
             discover
             the
             spirituall
             learning
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             mysterious
             expressions
             of
             this
             holy
             truth
             :
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             
               John
            
             in
             the
             
               Revelations
            
             speaks
             with
             
             the
             same
             wisdome
             ,
             aid
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Angel
             taught
             
               Daniel
            
             in
             the
             same
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             their
             very
             expressions
             in
             many
             things
             are
             alike
             ,
             but
             more
             opened
             and
             revealed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             they
             both
             agree
             in
             the
             computation
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             though
             one
             writ
             long
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             each
             differing
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             reckoning
             ,
             as
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             countries
             in
             which
             they
             lived
             ;
             the
             one
             living
             among
             the
             
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             the
             other
             among
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ;
            
             the
             one
             computing
             their
             times
             and
             yeeres
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             :
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             their
             reckoning
             is
             certain
             thirty
             dayes
             to
             a
             moneth
             ,
             and
             twelve
             moneths
             to
             a
             yeer
             ;
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             they
             reckon
             and
             compute
             according
             to
             the
             course
             and
             rule
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             causes
             this
             seeming
             difference
             :
             for
             
               Johns
            
             whole
             time
             for
             
               Antichrists
            
             raign
             is
             
               twelve
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               yeers
               ,
            
             in
             which
             the
             two
             witnesses
             
               shall
               prophesie
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
            
             which
             as
             it
             notes
             out
             unto
             us
             their
             spirituall
             low
             and
             humble
             condition
             ,
             so
             also
             their
             persecuted
             and
             suffering
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             
               Rev
               :
            
             11.
             3.
             
             Now
             
               Daniel
            
             makes
             the
             same
             very
             time
             of
             the
             
               abomination
               of
               desolation
               ,
            
             to
             be
             
               twelve
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               yeers
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.
             11.
             reckoning
             both
             of
             them
             dayes
             for
             yeers
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Prophets
             did
             reckon
             and
             accompt
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             before
             :
             now
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             were
             moved
             and
             led
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             spake
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             power
             and
             mystery
             of
             
               Iniquity
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             full
             and
             compleat
             time
             of
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             number
             of
             yeers
             ,
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             I
             prove
             it
             thus
             :
             as
             thirteen
             moons
             are
             thirteen
             moneths
             ,
             and
             these
             thirteen
             moneths
             make
             but
             one
             yeere
             of
             twelve
             moneths
             ,
             reckoning
             thirty
             dayes
             to
             a
             moneth
             ,
             and
             twelve
             moneths
             to
             a
             yeere
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               ninety
               yeers
            
             by
             the
             
               Chaldee
            
             reckoning
             ,
             amount
             but
             to
             
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               threescore
               yeers
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             reckoning
             of
             the
             
               Hebrews
               .
            
             And
             as
             they
             agree
             in
             this
             seeming
             difference
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             most
             sweetly
             consent
             and
             agree
             in
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             glorious
             kingdome
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Angel
             teacheth
             them
             one
             and
             the
             same
             truth
             ;
             and
             although
             there
             were
             neer
             500.
             yeers
             distance
             between
             the
             times
             of
             their
             prophesying
             ,
             yet
             the
             Angels
             majesty
             both
             of
             doctrine
             and
             gesture
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             to
             both
             ,
             all
             which
             shewes
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             to
             restore
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             exalt
             his
             Church
             and
             Saints
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             most
             admirable
             and
             singular
             secret
             and
             mystery
             ,
             for
             the
             continuall
             comfort
             and
             supportation
             of
             all
             his
             suffering
             members
             in
             all
             their
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             this
             made
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
            
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             ,
             his
             descending
             from
             heaven
             at
             the
             last
             trump
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             such
             as
             are
             dead
             in
             Christ
             ;
             wherefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               comfort
               one
               another
               with
               these
               words
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             18.
             
             Blessed
             and
             holy
             is
             he
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               John
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             for
             hee
             alone
             is
             the
             man
             that
             lookes
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             hath
             comfort
             in
             his
             appearing
             ;
             the
             very
             same
             saith
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               waiteth
               and
               cometh
               to
               the
               1335.
               dayes
               ,
               but
               go
               thou
               thy
               way
               till
               the
               end
               be
               ,
               for
               thou
               shalt
               rest
               and
               stand
               in
               the
               Lot
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               dayes
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
             which
             number
             exceeds
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             comprehended
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             
               Antichrists
            
             raign
             and
             persecution
             ,
             45.
             yeers
             ,
             thereby
             discovering
             a
             deep
             mystery
             of
             high
             understanding
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             the
             wise
             can
             possibly
             apprehend
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             declareth
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             10.
             which
             additionall
             number
             notes
             out
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             little
             season
             that
             shall
             be
             between
             the
             totall
             destruction
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             and
             the
             finall
             consummation
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             himself
             signifieth
             by
             the
             word
             
               immediately
               ,
            
             thereby
             to
             set
             forth
             all
             the
             time
             between
             the
             dayes
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             glorious
             appearing
             ;
             and
             St.
             
               John
            
             uses
             the
             word
             
               quickely
               ,
            
             to
             set
             forth
             all
             the
             time
             likewise
             between
             the
             wofull
             raign
             of
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             and
             the
             wofull
             ruine
             of
             all
             ungodly
             men
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             11.
             
             The
             second
             wo
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             third
             wo
             cometh
             
               quickely
               ;
            
             and
             as
             it
             is
             shewed
             to
             
               John
               ,
            
             that
             after
             the
             thousand
             yeers
             should
             be
             finished
             ,
             expired
             ,
             and
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             
               Poperies
            
             cruelty
             and
             mysterie
             of
             
               Iniquity
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Devils
             liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             exprest
             for
             the
             time
             to
             be
             a
             little
             season
             ,
             in
             which
             Satan
             shall
             move
             and
             stir
             up
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             even
             
               Gog
            
             and
             
               Magog
               ,
            
             those
             great
             and
             innumerable
             multitudes
             to
             desolate
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             the
             beloved
             city
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             touched
             ,
             till
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             time
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             mans
             coming
             in
             his
             white
             and
             glorious
             throne
             to
             judgement
             ,
             before
             whose
             face
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             heavens
             fled
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             found
             no
             place
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             20.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             likewise
             the
             45.
             additionall
             yeers
             of
             
               Daniels
               Chaldee
            
             reckoning
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             time
             in
             which
             God
             will
             accomplish
             the
             scattering
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             holy
             people
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             times
             and
             half
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             to
             have
             all
             these
             things
             fulfilled
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             cleerly
             ,
             though
             briefly
             intimated
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             demand
             of
             all
             you
             learned
             
               Monarchists
               ,
               Judaists
            
             and
             
               Millenarists
               ,
            
             where
             in
             Gods
             Word
             you
             will
             find
             any
             time
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Churches
             prosperity
             in
             this
             
             world
             ?
             Well
             ,
             let
             a
             word
             be
             enough
             to
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             preach
             nor
             print
             such
             doctrines
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             is
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             in
             for
             evermore
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               meek
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               inherite
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.
             5.
             
             
               The
               kingdomes
               of
               this
               world
               are
               become
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               raign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               f●rom
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               with
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Saints
             living
             changed
             ,
             before
             the
             kingdome
             be
             established
             ,
             2
             
               Thes.
            
             4.
             16.
             which
             St.
             
               John
            
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             seventh
             and
             last
             Angel
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             10.
             7.
             saying
             ,
             
               When
               he
               shall
               begin
               to
               sound
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               finished
               ;
            
             and
             that
             the
             earth
             at
             that
             time
             shall
             be
             made
             the
             place
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Churches
             habitation
             eternally
             glorified
             ;
             observe
             the
             cleare
             and
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             Scriptures
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             new
             song
             of
             the
             24.
             
             Elders
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             5.
             9
             ,
             10.
             which
             sung
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               wast
               slain
               ,
               and
               hast
               redeemed
               us
               to
               God
               by
               thy
               blood
               ,
               out
               of
               every
               tongue
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               nation
               ,
               and
               hast
               made
               us
               unto
               our
               God
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               raign
               on
               the
               earth
               :
            
             And
             
               David
            
             makes
             it
             the
             song
             of
             his
             delight
             ,
             in
             the
             often
             repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Psal.
               37.
               9.
               
               Evill
               doers
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
               For
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               be
               .
               But
               the
               meek
               shall
               inherite
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             v.
             10.
             11.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Such
               as
               are
               blessed
               of
               God
               shall
               inherite
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               be
               cursed
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             v.
             22.
             
               yea
               ,
               the
               earth
               hath
               the
               Lord
               given
               to
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Psal.
             115.
             16.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               spirituall
               sons
               of
               him
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               shall
               inheritthe
               earth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             25.
             13.
             
             
               Wherefore
               great
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               greatly
               to
               be
               praised
               in
               the
               city
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               mountain
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
               beautifull
               for
               situation
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               is
               mount
               Sion
               ,
            
             Psal.
             48.
             1
             ,
             2.
             then
             shall
             it
             be
             that
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             
               as
               the
               waters
               cover
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Isa.
            
             11.
             9.
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             in
             this
             old
             corruptible
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             whole
             creation
             ,
             even
             every
             creature
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               corruption
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               none
               shall
               hurt
               nor
               destroy
               in
               all
               my
               holy
               mountain
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             these
             heavens
             and
             earth
             that
             now
             are
             corruptible
             ,
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             new
             heavens
             and
             new
             earth
             created
             ,
             in
             which
             dwelleth
             righteousnesse
             ,
             then
             ,
             even
             in
             
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               3.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Isa.
            
             65.
             17.
             and
             as
             the
             glorious
             Church
             of
             Christ
             shall
             remain
             for
             ever
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             also
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             66.
             22.
             
             Finally
             ,
             
               John
            
             was
             shewed
             the
             new
             heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             renovation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             21.
             1.
             when
             hee
             saw
             new
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Lambs
             wife
             ,
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             was
             with
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             hee
             will
             dwell
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             heavenly
             Countrey
             ,
             Church
             and
             City
             with
             foundations
             ,
             which
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             faithfull
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             ever
             expected
             and
             looked
             after
             ,
             that
             better
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             they
             possesse
             not
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             died
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             received
             not
             the
             promise
             ,
             meaning
             the
             hope
             that
             was
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             God
             providing
             some
             better
             things
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             us
             might
             not
             be
             perfect
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             11.
             13
             ,
             14.
             yet
             seeing
             the
             perfection
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             it
             through
             faith
             ,
             and
             confessed
             they
             were
             strangers
             and
             pilgrims
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             say
             such
             things
             ,
             declare
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             seek
             a
             Countrey
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             
               Canaan
               ,
            
             and
             Paradise
             of
             rest
             :
             And
             as
             Gods
             children
             have
             chosen
             God
             and
             his
             promises
             for
             their
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             hath
             chosen
             
               Sion
               for
               his
               habitation
               ;
               This
               is
               my
               rest
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               here
               will
               I
               dwell
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               desired
               it
               ,
            
             Psal.
             132.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Great
               and
               marvellous
               are
               thy
               works
               ,
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ;
               just
               and
               true
               are
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               thou
               King
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             Rev.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               loveth
               the
               gates
               of
               Sion
               ;
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               City
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Psal.
             87.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               shall
               arise
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               upon
               Sion
               ;
               for
               the
               time
               to
               favour
               her
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               set
               time
               is
               come
               ,
            
             Psal.
             102.
             13.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             6.
             line
          
           17.
           for
           same
           blood
           ,
           
             read
          
           Sons
           blood
           .
           
             p.
             9.
             l.
          
           7.
           for
           a
           yeere
           ,
           
             r.
          
           and
           a
           yeere
           ,
           
             p.
             12.
             l.
          
           25.
           for
           
             N.
             H.
          
           1.
           
             H.
             N.
             p.
             49.
             l.
          
           22.
           for
           elect
           .
           
             r.
          
           the
           elect
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
      
  

